HE FUTURE OF 
 THE EMPIRE 
 
 
 J.Saxo Mills.
 
 'SwdpTav e\a^€9* tclvtolv KO<rfJi€i. 
 
 (Euripides)- 
 
 Spartam nactus es : hanc exorna. 
 
 (Cicero) - 
 
 Sparta is your Country : make the most of it.
 
 THE FUTURE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 EMPIRE 
 
 AN ACCOUNT OF THE GROWTH AND EXTENT 
 OF THE BRITISH EMPIRE, SHOWING HOW ITS 
 SOLIDARITY MAY BE STRENGTHENED, ITS INTER- 
 COMMUNICATIONS FACILITATED, AND ITS 
 ILLIMITABLE RESOURCES DEVELOPED 
 
 BY 
 
 J. SAXON MILLS, M.A. (Camb.) 
 
 BARRISTER-AT-LAW OF THE INNER TEMPLE 
 
 Author of Landmarks of Britisli, Fiscal History ; 
 
 England's Foundation ; The Panama Canal 
 
 Etc., &c, &-c. 
 
 LONDON 
 
 SEELEY, SERVICE tf CO. LIMITED 
 
 38 Great Russell Street 
 
 1918
 
 'A 
 
 TO THE MEMORY OF 
 MY FATHER AND MOTHER
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 The object of this book is not so much to promote 
 any definite theories or policies as to provide the reader 
 with the information on which he may base opinions 
 of his own. After the awful devastation of the Euro- 
 pean war it will be necessary to create new wealth as 
 rapidly as possible. The development of the resources 
 of the British Empire will be more important in com- 
 ing years than any schemes of political reconstitution. 
 I have therefore laid a good deal of stress on the indus- 
 trial and commercial aspects of our Empire problem. 
 I have to thank the Oxford University Press for leave 
 to reprint a diagram from an article I contributed to 
 Herbert Strang's Annual for 1916; Messrs. Nelson 
 and Sons for the use of a map in my book on the 
 Panama Canal ; Captain Richard Jebb for permission 
 to reproduce a constitutional chart ; the Editors of the 
 United Empire Magazine for allowing me to use a rail- 
 way map of South Africa, and the High Commis- 
 sioners of Canada and Australia for similar favours. 
 
 J. S. M. 
 
 London : Sept., 1917.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Chap. 
 
 i. Introductory - - I5 
 
 39 
 
 56 
 
 11. Population 
 
 hi. Race 
 
 iv. The Lone Lands - - ?° 
 
 v. Communications - - 9 
 
 vi. Problem ok Dependencies - - 124 
 
 vii. Trade and Industry - - M* 
 
 viii. Defence 
 
 ix. Labour and the Land - - 2 °4 
 
 x. Closer Union - - 222 
 
 188
 
 LIST OF 
 MAPS AND DIAGRAMS 
 
 Page. 
 
 Map Showing the Parts of the Empire 
 That Lie Within the Tropics and 
 in the Temperate Zones - 20-21 
 
 Canada : Showing the Northern 
 
 Limit of Wheat - - 84-85 
 
 Map of the Dominion of Canada 
 
 Showing the Railway System - 1 00-101 
 
 Railway Map of Australia - - 104-105 
 
 Map of Africa Showing the Railways 
 Already Constructed and Those 
 Projected; Also the Navigable 
 Rivers - - - 109 
 
 Ocean Routes - - - 118-119 
 
 i. Colonial Dependence, ii. Britannic 
 
 Alliance - - - 252 
 
 iii. Imperial Federation, lv. Imperial 
 
 I' 1. deration - - - 253
 
 THE 
 
 FUTURE OF THE EMPIRE 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 Still more majestic shalt thou rise, 
 
 More dreadful from each foreign stroke; 
 
 As the loud blast that tears the skies 
 Serves but to root thy native oak. 
 
 Thomson. 
 
 The British Empire is the outcome of a slow and 
 organic growth. It has grown like the British oak 
 under the influence of the storms and rains and sun- 
 shine of centuries. England never awoke one fine 
 morning and exclaimed, " Go to — I will have a great 
 Empire ! ' Most empires that have been thus the 
 result of conscious and ambitious design — whether the 
 designer was an Alexander or a Napoleon or a Kaiser 
 Wilhelm — have been short-lived. One is struck when 
 reading the history of the British Empire with the 
 note of ' inevitableness." The British domain has 
 grown not only without much conscious intention but 
 often against the wish and desire of its makers. Again 
 and again England has urged upon her captains and 
 governors the " consilium coercendi intra terminos 
 Imperii" 1 and again and again that desire has been 
 
 1 " The policy of confining the Empire within its existing boun- 
 (Tac. Ann. i. n.)
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 frustrated. The first parliamentary Governor-General 
 who went out from England to India in 1786 carried 
 the most precise instructions against extending the 
 British frontiers. Yet the years immediately follow- 
 ing saw a vast increase in Indian territory brought 
 under British rule, the reason being that England was 
 the only Power that could guarantee peace and order 
 in India and that she was compelled to go forward and 
 fulfil her mission. 
 
 The reader of our Empire history will supply many 
 other such instances. How long was it before England 
 would accede to the request of the natives of New 
 Zealand and Fiji to be taken under her protection ? 
 We need not dwell too much upon the German misre- 
 presentations, but it is certainly the reverse of the 
 truth that we "stood in Germany's daylight." On 
 the contrary we positively bowed and ushered Germany 
 into the possession of a colonial empire. If we had 
 wished we could have forestalled Germany with perfect 
 ease in South-west Africa, where we already possessed 
 the chief port. England practically made her a present 
 of that splendid East African possession which the 
 Anglo-Dutch forces have invaded and occupied during 
 the war. In 1877 the Sultan of Zanzibar offered to the 
 English the whole of the coast-line of Central East 
 Africa. England declined the gift and induced the 
 Sultan to allow Germany to acquire territory on the 
 mainland and thus lay the foundation of a vast and 
 valuable colony. So with New Guinea. In 1883 
 Queensland, a British- Australian colony, had actually 
 annexed all that part of Papua which was not in Dutch 
 
 16
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 occupation, but the Home Government would not 
 endorse the annexation, and again Germany came in. 
 This policy of renunciation on the part of British 
 Governments has been repeated again and again, often 
 to the disgust of those most nearly concerned. Indeed, 
 Sir Charles Lucas, the most delightful and at the same 
 time the most reliable exponent of our Empire's his- 
 tory, remarks that " the path of the British Govern- 
 ment round the world has been strewn with lost oppor- 
 tunities and rejected addresses." I am not saying 
 anything so foolish as that the desire for material gain 
 has been absent from the motives which have impelled 
 the British race to the founding and development ot 
 its vast Oceanic dominion. But I do say that 
 mere greed of territory has not been the only 
 motive or even the most powerful and conspicuous 
 influence. We must not attach too much importance to 
 the wild statements of an enemy in the heat and anger 
 of a great war. But a chart was recently published 
 in Germany entitled the " Map of England's Land 
 Robberies." From this one gathers that England has 
 ' stolen " in all 19,756,614 square kilometres of terri- 
 tory, with a population of 356,607,820 souls — an in- 
 stance of " petty larceny " on a large scale. I believe 
 we are not accused of stealing Australia, because we 
 did not take that from a European Power already in 
 possession. It would be inconvenient for the German 
 critic to mention that we stole that continent from the 
 aboriginal savage, for Germany has done a little in 
 that way herself. Anyhow, it was assuredly not greed 
 of territory that took Governor Phillip with his boat- 
 load of convicts to Botany Bay in January, 1788. 
 
 17 
 
 n
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 But it appears that England has stolen all the terri- 
 tories she conquered from other civilised nations. How 
 Germany herself stands in this respect we will not stay 
 to discuss. But let us examine for one moment this 
 imputation. It is true we conquered Canada from 
 France, the Cape Colony 2 from Holland, Jamaica and 
 Trinidad from Spain. Take Canada as a test. Why 
 did England attack and conquer Canada, then in partial 
 occupation by the French? Because France was then 
 the enemy, because England was fighting France for 
 her very existence and therefore had to strike her, 
 as France had to strike England, wherever she could 
 find her. As everyone who has read Seeley's "Expan- 
 sion of England" knows, the French wars were fought 
 not only in Europe, but in Canada, in India, along the 
 Mississippi and wherever the two belligerents came into 
 contact. 
 
 So in the great European War General Botha did 
 
 not invade German South-west Africa because England 
 
 or the South African Union coveted that territory. Nor 
 
 did General Smuts invade German East Africa for any 
 
 such reasons. If Germany had not thrown down the 
 
 gauntlet to the world she might have remained for ever 
 
 in indisturbed possession of her African and Pacific 
 
 colonies. Germany was now the enemy. England and 
 
 her Allies went to war with her to defend not only 
 
 freedom and civilisation but their own security and 
 
 existence. The}' had, therefore, to attack Germany 
 
 wherever they could find her. Germany has no right 
 
 to complain if she loses these colonies and the Allies 
 
 can scarcely be accused of stealing them. Remember- 
 
 1 The British title to the Cape of Good Hope is founded on 
 treaty, purchase and conquest. 
 
 18
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 ing, therefore, that the British dominions are the pro- 
 duct of a long and organic growth through the centuries 
 and that they are the result of a wide diversity af 
 motives and forces we may proceed to give some account 
 of their present characteristics. 
 
 In extent of territory the British Empire is not only 
 the greatest political system now existing in the world, 
 but the greatest whereof history holds record. Accord- 
 ing to Gibbon, the Roman Empire, when at its zenith, 
 that is at the time of the Antonines, comprised an area 
 of 1,600,000 square miles. The Dominion of Canada 
 alone covers a great deal more than twice that area. 
 According to a convenient and compendious description 
 the British Empire " includes, besides several free and 
 self-governing nations, a vast and populous empire in 
 India, islands in every sea, territory on every con- 
 tinent ; among its subjects, representatives of every race 
 on the face of the earth, and in its political institutions, 
 in the relations between government and governed, 
 nearly every mode known to man." The Britannic 
 world covers about a quarter of the earth's surface and 
 shelters about the same proportion of its population. 
 
 The British Empire is, indeed, in the words of the 
 comic song, " very fine and large." But the ordinary 
 Briton is not imposed upon by these figures. He 
 knows very well that bigness is not necessarily synony- 
 mous with strength. A thing may be overgrown and 
 unwieldy and thus not so strong as something else 
 which is smaller but more manageable and better organ- 
 ised. A very good example is the huge and unhandy 
 Spanish galleon which was no match for the lighter 
 vessels commanded by Drake and Hawkins. Britons, 
 
 19
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 MAP SHOWING THE PARTS OF THE EMPIRE THAT 
 
 THE TEMPERATE 
 
 20 
 
 *
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 LIE WITHIN THE TROPICS (DArfK SHADE) AND IN 
 ZONES (LIGHT SHADE). 
 
 21
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 therefore, do not boast much about the mere size and 
 extent and potential wealth of their inheritance. They 
 know that these things bring an added responsibility, 
 and that the possession of such vast estates needs to be 
 justified not only by adequate material use but by 
 moral and spiritual benefits conferred upon the world 
 at large. 
 
 Without dwelling any longer on big figures let us 
 consider a few other characteristics in which the British 
 system of states differs from others of which we know. 
 First and foremost I place the large proportion of the 
 British Empire which is situated in the temperate 
 regions. Some of my readers may be surprised to 
 learn that the temperate portions of the Empire are 
 about twice as extensive as the tropical. The opposite 
 idea seems to prevail. The size of India is to some 
 extent responsible for this, because it is forgotten that 
 a large part of India lies outside the Tropics. But the 
 fact is as I have stated it. The Empire includes in 
 the temperate zones territories twice as extensive as the 
 entire area of the United States and nearly thirty times 
 as large as the area of Germany in Europe. 
 
 Now the political results corresponding with this 
 fact are momentous. It determines the whole char- 
 acter and history of the British system. It means that 
 practically everywhere throughout this vast area con- 
 ditions prevail within which the Briton can live and 
 work and thrive as comfortably and successfully as in 
 his old island-home. It makes the British Empire an 
 aggregation to which the term " Empire " is not 
 strictly appropriate. England has not simply laid her 
 hand upon territories over the seas whose inhabitants 
 
 22
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 she governs as subject peoples in a state of dependance. 
 She has done this, and so far perhaps the word 
 " Empire " is applicable to her rule. But this is not 
 the distinguishing feature of the British system. That 
 is to be found rather in the fact that the English 
 people, including, of course, the Welshman and Irish- 
 man and the innumerable Scot, have " expanded" into 
 other lands over the ocean where, in conjunction with 
 Dutchmen in South Africa and Frenchmen in Canada, 
 they are building up new nations, European and, let 
 us hope, Christian in character, which some day will 
 rank among the most wealthy and powerful and popu- 
 lous communities in the world. 
 
 This is the tremendous difference between the over- 
 sea Empire of England and the oversea empires of other 
 modern states. The transmarine possessions of Ger- 
 many, France, 3 Italy, Belgium, Holland and Portugal 
 are almost entirely in the Torrid zone, where new white 
 communities, developing into nations, cannot be estab- 
 lished. It is impossible to overestimate this primary 
 distinction of the British system. Let me repeat. 
 That system, in its essential and most enduring aspect, 
 is a family or group of self-governing states and 
 nations, each working out its political and economic 
 destiny, but linked together by common blood and 
 tradition and owing allegiance to the Throne, the 
 symbol and expression of unity. The Empire has, 
 of course, another aspect, namely, those vast Tropical 
 dependencies which are not yet ripe, but we hope are in 
 
 3 The French North African Colonies are in some degree an 
 exception. They are not unsuitable for white settlement, and they 
 elect members tn the Chamber of Deputies. 
 
 23
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 many cases ripening for self-government, the responsi- 
 bility for whose order and welfare rests as yet upon 
 the shoulders of England alone. 
 
 Another primary characteristic of the British system, 
 distinguishing it from all the empires of antiquity 
 and several of to-day, is its geographical dispersion. 
 It is not like the old Roman Empire and the Russian 
 Empire of to-day spread along a continuous surface, 
 but is scattered all over the face of the planet, its 
 largest blocks of territory being separated from one 
 another and from the Empire centre by vast ocean 
 abysses. Here again the political results are profound. 
 Hence spring nearly all our great Empire problems. 
 It was a comparatively easy task to create the United 
 States of America. The State has advanced pari passu 
 with the advance of the pioneers into the wilderness. 
 So too Canada, with its vast unbroken territory, has 
 become a Dominion, Australia a Commonwealth, and 
 South Africa a Union. But it is a very different pro- 
 position to bring under one and the same constitutional 
 roof all these far-sundered communities, to build that 
 long-contemplated fabric of a Federated British 
 Empire. Sir Charles Lucas tells us that " the problem 
 of Empire is, in plain English, how to hold together 
 lands and peoples which are distant or diverse or 
 both. ,, 
 
 Mechanical science has done much to abolish space 
 and time. If England had been in closer and quicker 
 touch with her American colonies in the eighteenth 
 century, the disagreement would probably have been 
 composed and the secession avoided. Even in those 
 days there were suggestions by Pownall and others for 
 
 24
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 closer union between England and her daughter-states. 
 But space and time seemed quite prohibitive. Even 
 Burke met these proposals for an Oceanic Empire with 
 the argument that Nature was against the idea. 
 " Opposuit Natura," he said : "a great Flood stops 
 me." Since then the force of the argument has been 
 greatly qualified. It took as long in Burke's day to 
 travel from London to Edinburgh as it takes to-day 
 to travel from England to Canada. Still it is impos- 
 sible wholly to neutralise the effects of the " diaspora " 
 or dispersion of the Empire. It has been responsible 
 for the arrangement of the British system into nations 
 or semi-independent States with a sense of individu- 
 ality and a jealous insistence upon autonomous right 
 much stronger than those entertained by the states 
 or provinces under any existing federal system such 
 as the United States or the Dominion of Canada. 
 
 We may talk as we will about the " salt estranging 
 sea " being in the case of the British Empire a means 
 of swift and uninterrupted communication between the 
 component parts of the Empire rather than a source of 
 detachment and disintegration. We may dwell upon 
 the marvellous effects of steam and electricity. And 
 indeed these have been incalculable. For example, it 
 used to be said in the old faithless days that the danger- 
 point in Australia would arise when the home, or 
 British-born, element had become only a small minority 
 of the population. Let us see how this forecast has 
 fared. According to- the census of 1911 there were 
 4,455,005 white persons, wholly British, in Australia. 
 Of these 3,667,672 or 82 per cent, were Australian- 
 born. Over 30,000 were born in New Zealand and 
 
 25
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 only 590,722 saw the light first in the motherland. 
 , The " danger-point " has therefore been reached long 
 ago. But where is the danger? What part of the 
 Empire followed the drums more ardently and gener- 
 ously in the great war than Australia ? The improve- 
 ment of communications in all kinds has done a vast 
 deal to counteract the estranging and differentiating 
 effect of distance. I shall have something more to say 
 on a future page about the political results of scientific 
 advance. But no development of steam or electricity, 
 of aviation or " wireless " can wholly do away with the 
 meaning of the facts that Canada is three thousand, 
 South Africa six thousand, and Australia twelve thou- 
 sand miles from the heart and centre of the Empire. 
 This dispersion lies at the root of all our Empire pro- 
 blems and must be reckoned with in future constitu- 
 tional arrangements. 
 
 From dispersion follows diversity. It is a common- 
 place that every family of mankind finds its representa- 
 tive under the British flag, and that everything that 
 man can need for his food and his industry is or could 
 be produced within the Britannic bounds. To illustrate 
 this latter theme would be to add a survey of the tro- 
 pical productions of the Empire to that impressive 
 inventory of the resources of the self-governing 
 Dominions contained in the Final Report of the 
 Dominions Royal Commission. I suppose it is 
 literally true that the British world could be quite 
 self-sustaining in everything humanity requires for use 
 and comfort and luxury. In many important raw 
 materials it holds almost a monopoly. In a large 
 number it is capable of supplying not only its own 
 
 26
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 needs but the needs of the entire human race for 
 centuries to come. 
 
 I can think only of one or two articles, such as 
 nitrates and potash, in which the Britannic estate are 
 naturally deficient. Of these I shall have to speak in a 
 subsequent chapter. They are scarcely exceptions to 
 that " infinite variety " which is as marked a feature 
 of the British Empire as according to Shakespeare it 
 was also of Queen Cleopatra. 
 
 This is perhaps the place to lay down one funda- 
 mental fact with regaid to the British Empire. That 
 Empire, in its relation to Foreign Powers, is a unit or, 
 to use more professional language, a " simple inter- 
 national person." The meaning of that phrase may 
 be gathered from a passage in Professor Oppenheim's 
 " International Law " : 
 
 International persons are, as a rule, simple 
 sovereign states. In such single states there is 
 one central political authority as government 
 which represents the state within its borders as 
 well as without in the intercourse with other inter- 
 national persons. And a state remains a " simple 
 international person," although it may grant so 
 much external independence to outlying parts of 
 its territory that these parts become in a sense 
 states themselves. Great Britain is a simple inter- 
 national person, although the Dominion of Canada, 
 Newfoundland, the Commonwealth of Australia, 
 New Zealand and the Union of South Africa are 
 now states of their own, because Great Britain is 
 alone sovereign and represents exclusively the 
 British Empire within the family of nations. 
 
 27
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 The Professor also tells us that 
 
 Colonial states have no international position 
 whatever ; they are, from the standpoint of the law 
 of nations, nothing else than colonial portions of 
 the mother country, though they enjoy perfect 
 self-government and may therefore in a sense be 
 called states. The deciding factor is that their 
 governor, who has a veto, is appointed by the 
 mother country, and that the parliament of the 
 mother country could withdraw self-government 
 from its colonial states and legislate directly for 
 them. 
 It is true, the history of the Empire for many years 
 has been one long record of decentralisation, of trans- 
 ferring more and more to the Colonies and Dominions 
 the control of their own affairs. The Dominions have 
 developed a pretty strong sense of national individu- 
 ality. But, despite this process of delegation and dis- 
 persion, the Empire still remains in its foreign rela- 
 tions, which is the decisive test, a political unit. 
 
 This truth has been emphasized by many jurists 
 and political writers. Mr. A. Lawrence Lowell, Pro- 
 fessor of the Science of Government in Harvard 
 University, writes : 
 
 The actual relation of the United Kingdom to 
 her self-governing colonies may not be easy to 
 classify in the terms ordinarily used by publicists. 
 Whether these colonies are dependencies or mem- 
 bers of a confederation, whether sovereignty is 
 really lodged in parliament or divided, there is no 
 doubt that as regards foreign nations the British 
 Empire is treated as a single Power and that Power 
 
 28 '
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 is England. Diplomats are appointed, negotia- 
 tions are conducted and treaties are made on the 
 advice of the English ministers. (" The Govern- 
 ment of England," vol. II., p. 405.) 
 Sir William Anson, whose book, the " Law and 
 Custom of the Constitution " is a highly authoritative 
 text-book, tells us that " the colonies, however com- 
 plete may be their general measure of self-government, 
 are a part of the British Empire and are dependent 
 upon it." 
 
 A highly respected English paper, the Westminster 
 Gazette, recently defined the status of the Dominions 
 within the Empire as that of " sovereign states owing 
 allegiance to the British Crown." There is a little 
 ambiguity in that phrase. One of the most important 
 incidents of sovereignty is that a state determines its 
 own relations with its neighbours, decides questions 
 of peace and war, makes treaties and so forth. If it is 
 meant that this should be the status of the Dominions, 
 while still " owing allegiance to the British Crown," 
 the results will be rather curious. King George would 
 no longer be sovereign of the British Empire but King 
 of a number of independent states — King of Canada, 
 King of Australia, King of New Zealand, and as such 
 he might through his various sets of Ministers be 
 entering into mutually repugnant and contradictory 
 treaties. As King of one portion of the Empire he 
 might be at war with a foreign country and as King 
 of another at peace with it. Nay, in an extreme case 
 he might even be waging war against himself. You 
 cannot divide the personality of a monarch any more 
 
 29
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 than you can divide the sovereignty which the Crown 
 symbolises. 
 
 Or, to leave the King out of the question, it is clear 
 that when each of the Dominions has obtained the 
 control of its foreign relations the Empire as a unit 
 will have ceased to exist. The relations between its 
 parts will be simply those which exist between such 
 countries as England and Japan. It is true, the 
 Dominions are already consulted with regard to treaties 
 which affect their interests and are even empowered 
 to conduct or take part in the negotiations. But those 
 powers are still delegated by the Imperial Government, 
 and the ratification of any treaty with a foreign Power 
 rests with the King on the advice of his Ministers in 
 the United Kingdom. The Imperial Government 
 retains effective means of controlling the action of 
 Dominion Governments, however little such control 
 may have to be exercised. 
 
 The international unity of the British Empire is 
 fully recognised by foreign governments. " No foreign 
 Power," writes Dr. A. B. Keith, " dreams of approach- 
 ing a Dominion Government to demand redress or to 
 ask for reference to arbitration. It is, of course, always 
 open for a foreign Power through its consular represen- 
 tatives to make friendly requests to a Dominion, as for 
 example with regard to immigration matters, which 
 were dealt with in part direct between the Common- 
 wealth Government and the Japanese Consul-General 
 in Australia, but where the matter becomes in any 
 sense of the word a question of international right, 
 the foreign Power has recourse to the Imperial Govern- 
 ment. Thus, for instance, when the Vancouver riots 
 
 30
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 in September, 1907, resulted in damage to Japanese and 
 Chinese property, the formal request for redress was 
 made not direct to the Dominion, but to the Imperial 
 Government. So in 1905 and the following years, 
 when the Government of Newfoundland interfered with 
 rights claimed by the United States, the Government 
 of that country addressed its representations to the 
 Imperial Government ; and the cases could be cited 
 indefinitely." 1 
 
 It will be understood that the preservation of this 
 international status of the Empire is quite consistent 
 with reforms in the internal machinery. The present 
 S3 r stem under which the foreign relations of the 
 Dominions and their condition of peace or war are 
 determined by the Executive and Parlifment of a single 
 portion of the Empire cannot be maintained for ever. 
 But if the Empire is to subsist at all as a single political 
 entity the reform must lie in the direction of giving 
 the Dominions a share in determining this one and 
 undivided foreign policy of the Empire, in widening 
 the single Executive which decides these matters by 
 introducing members from the Dominions, and not in 
 the direction of giving each Dominion the control of 
 its own foreign relations and thus making it practi- 
 cally an independent State. It is possible that the 
 daughter-nations of the Empire may be contented for 
 some time to come with the present system, perhaps 
 modified by the right of giving advice and of being con- 
 sulted by the Imperial Government, until they are 
 sufficiently strong and well-developed to set up as 
 
 * Responsible Government in the Dominions. Vol. iii., pp. 1455-6. 
 
 31
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 " simple international persons " themselves, con- 
 trolling their own foreign relations in their own name 
 and on their own responsibility. We shall refer to 
 that subject later. Here it is sufficient to say that 
 when the Dominions thus assume the powers of treaty- 
 making and of peace-and war-making on their several 
 behalves the British Empire will have ceased to exist 
 as a single Power. England will no longer have the 
 right to expect help from her daughters in any hour 
 of need and peril, nor will she be under any obligation 
 to defend any of her former Dominions from attack 
 and invasion. 
 
 For one of the results of the present conditions and of 
 the " single personality '• of the Crown is that when 
 the King of England, advised by his responsible 
 Ministers, goes to war all his subjects in all parts of 
 the Empire go to war with him. This was strikingly 
 illustrated at the outbreak of the great European War. 
 Fighting was going on in Nyassaland, in the very heart 
 of the African Continent, almost before the first shots 
 had been fired in Europe. The whole Empire from the 
 British Isles down to Tristan da Cunha and the lone- 
 liest islet in the ocean wastes, belonging to the 
 British Crown, became at once belligerent. Never a 
 word was heard anywhere of any part of the Empire 
 standing aloof. Yet before the war this right of 
 remaining neutral in the case of England becoming 
 involved in war had often been discussed in the 
 Dominions. As far back as 1870 a Royal Commission 
 was appointed in Victoria, Australia, to consider 
 federal union, and this reported in favour of the 
 Australian colonies being accorded the treaty-making 
 
 32
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 power and the status of neutral powers under the 
 same crown as the United Kingdom. The section of 
 the Report 5 headed " Neutrality of the Colonies in 
 War," illustrates so curiously the two ideals of reform 
 already mentioned that two paragraphs are worth 
 quoting : 
 
 13. It has been proposed to establish a Council 
 of the Empire, whose advice must be taken before 
 war is declared. But this measure is so foreign 
 to the genius and traditions of the British Consti- 
 tution, and presupposes so large an abandonment 
 of the functions of the House of Commons, that we 
 dismiss it from consideration. There remains, 
 however, we think, more than one method by 
 which the anomaly of the present system may be 
 cured . . . 
 
 19. The Colony of Victoria possesses a separate 
 Parliament, Government and distinguishing flag ; 
 a separate naval and military establishment. All 
 the public appointments are made by the Local 
 Government. The only officer commissioned from 
 England who exercises authority within its limits 
 is the Queen's Representative ; and in the Ionian 
 islands, while they were admittedly a Sovereign 
 State, the Queen's Representative was appointed 
 in the same manner. The single function of a 
 Sovereign State, as understood in International 
 Law, which the colony does not exercise or possess, 
 is the power of contracting obligations with other 
 states. The want of the power alone distinguishes 
 
 • Pari. Pap. 1870. Sess. 2, ii., 247. 
 
 c 33
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 her position from that of states undoubtedly 
 sovereign. 
 
 These gentlemen did not say what the continued 
 allegiance to the British Crown would in fact mean 
 and in what positive sense Victoria would still be a 
 part of a British Empire when these concessions had 
 been made. But the Empire was not to be broken up 
 quite so easily as Messrs. Kerferd, G. Berry and Gavan 
 Duffy, signatories of this part of the Report, seemed 
 to imagine. 
 
 A similar suggestion of neutrality was made, it will 
 be recalled, in South Africa in 1899. The Prime 
 Minister of the Cape actually declared his intention, 
 when the Anglo-Boer War became imminent, of 
 " maintaining for the Colony the position of standing 
 apart and aloof from the struggle, both with regard to 
 its forces and with regard to its people." Subsequently , 
 however, he admitted his mistake, and that " in case 
 of war between Her Majesty's Government and any 
 other State this Colony could not be neutral." 
 
 The suggestion was more recently and quite 
 explicitly revived by a statesman who had always been 
 distinguished for his imperial sympathies and regarded 
 as one of the best friends of closer union among the 
 states of the Empire. At the Imperial Defence Confer- 
 ence of 1909 Sir Wilfred Laurier declined to give any 
 assurance on the part of the Dominion Government 
 that in the event of war the Canadian vessels would 
 always be placed at the disposal of the British Admir- 
 alty. On November 29, 1910, in the House of 
 Commons at Ottawa he said : " Under present circum- 
 stances it is not advisable for Canada to mix in the 
 
 34
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 armaments of the Empire, but that we should stand 
 on our own policy of being masters in our own house, 
 of having a policy for our own purpose, and leaving to 
 the Canadian Government and to the Canadian people 
 to take part in these wars, in which to-day they have 
 no voice, only if they think fit to do so. This is the 
 policy we have presented." 
 
 It was evident at the Imperial Conference of 191 1 
 that Sir Wilfred Laurier had not re-considered his 
 views on this subject. In the debate on the Declara- 
 tion of London he intimated that while he desired 
 for Canada full liberty to make her own commercial 
 arrangements, he wished to leave the task of inter- 
 national negotiation in other matters to the British 
 Government alone, reserving to Canada to decide 
 whether she would take part in any war in which that 
 Government might become engaged. " In my humble 
 judgment," he said, " if you undertake to be consulted 
 and to lay down a wish that your advice should be pur- 
 sued as to the manner in which the war is to be carried 
 on, it implies of necessity that you should take part in 
 that war. . . . How are you to give advice and 
 insist on the manner in which war is to be carried on, 
 unless you are prepared to take the responsibility of 
 going into the war? . . . We have taken the posi- 
 tion in Canada that we do not think we are bound to 
 take part in every war, and that our fleet may not be 
 called upon in all cases, and therefore for my part I 
 think it is better under such circumstances to leave the 
 negotiations of these regulations as to the way in which 
 war is to be carried on to the chief partner of the 
 family, the one who has to bear the burden in part on 
 
 35
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 some occasions, and the whole on perhaps other 
 
 occasions." 
 
 The Canadian statesman, it will be noticed, does not 
 say " neutrality," but he apparently means it. So it 
 becomes important to know what neutrality involves. 
 It is not simply a passive state. It has its active 
 obligations to fulfil. Suppose England were at war 
 with any foreign Power and Canada decided to stand 
 aloof. If any English war-ship took refuge in a Cana- 
 dian port, the Canadian authorities would have to order 
 it away in twenty-four hours. It would not be allowed 
 to take in military stores or more than a limited amount 
 of fuel and provisions. Only a minimum of repairs 
 would be permitted and all useful information would be 
 refused. The neutral must forbid any recruiting in its 
 territories and prevent the land forces of any belligerent 
 from crossing its frontiers. One wonders what virtue 
 would be left in the political links between England and 
 Canada at the close of a war in which the Dominion 
 should thus have enforced the conditions of her own 
 neutrality against the mother country. Would the 
 sentimental bonds, of which we hear so much, still 
 subsist? The suggestion means, in principle and 
 result, separation, the establishment of the Dominion 
 of Canada as a sovereign independent state. 
 
 The outbreak of the great war showed how utterly 
 impracticable were all such fantastic aspirations. Can 
 we imagine any portion of the Empire remaining 
 neutral during that struggle or the enemies of the 
 Empire acknowledging and respecting such neutrality? 
 The only sound and legitimate view on this subject is 
 
 36
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 stated by the well-known Cambridge Professor, Dr. 
 Lawrence, in these words : 
 
 It may very likely happen that actual military 
 and naval operations never approach large parts 
 of the Empire. But the whole body politic is 
 nevertheless belligerent. Parts of it can no more 
 remain neutral than parts of my body can stay at 
 home if I decide to go for a walk. Can an instance 
 be found in the whole course of our history of any 
 colony of the British Crown being regarded as 
 neutral by friend or foe when the Empire was at 
 war? Whatever its form of government, it fol- 
 lowed the fortunes of the great body politic tc 
 which it belonged. (" King's College Lectures on 
 Colonial Problems," pp. 17-18.) 
 Elsewhere Dr. Lawrence points out that the consti- 
 tutions of Dominion, Commonwealth and Union are 
 technically grants from the central authority of the 
 Empire, conferring large privileges of self-government 
 on the most important and advanced of its component 
 parts. But since no control of foreign affairs is con- 
 veyed, no new international state is created, though 
 for domestic purposes something little short of state- 
 hood is conferred. 
 
 Despite, therefore, the internal disarray of the 
 Empire and the almost complete autonomy conferred 
 upon the great Dominions, the British Empire is still 
 a single Power, just as Sweden or Spain or the United 
 States are single Powers. It consists ultimately of one 
 people and one Crown. There is a sovereign authority 
 supreme not only in the sphere of foreign policy and 
 the external relations of the whole body politic, but also 
 
 37
 
 INTRODUCTORY 
 
 in internal affairs, however seldom it may there be 
 brought into operation. It is, indeed, desirable that the 
 entire Empire should as far as possible take part in 
 the exercise of this sovereign authority. The ideal 
 system for such a purpose would be a formal re-consti- 
 tution of the British world on federal principles. We 
 are accustomed to speak of the peoples of the great 
 Dominions as new nations, meaning thereby that they 
 have acquired a self-conscious individuality and a senti- 
 ment of local patriotism. In this sense the term is 
 quite consistent with the wider loyalty which should be 
 common to all subjects of the King. " My shirt is 
 nearer to me than my coat," said the Swiss champion 
 of State rights, but that was no reason why he should 
 discard his outer garment. 
 
 A Dominion or Dependency of the Crown cannot 
 claim international status and the right to determine 
 its own foreign relations and make its own independent 
 treaties and yet remain a member of the Britannic 
 Commonwealth. The Dominions might indeed decide 
 to set up as independent states, and it is not certain 
 that any power would or could be mobilised to prevent 
 them. But the signs of the times point to a different 
 destiny, to the maintenance of the integrity of the 
 Empire and the freer and fuller association of all its 
 parts in the government of the whole on the high plane 
 of common interests and obligations. 
 
 38
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 POPULATION 
 
 " Men, not walls, make a city " (Thucydides). 
 
 " Men, not wastes and solitudes, make an empire." 
 
 One of the primary problems before the British race 
 is how to deal with the immense task of peopling and 
 developing the territories it has inherited and acquired, 
 and how to justify to the world its dominion over these 
 vast potential resources. We cannot hope to defend 
 and develop this great estate without a sufficient supply 
 of man-power. And we cannot make and keep 
 the Empire British in deed as in name without an 
 adequate supply of the British stock to leaven the ever- 
 growing masses of our Empire populations. We shall 
 always keep the door open to the desirable immigrant 
 from foreign lands, and each diverse race within the 
 British borders will always enjoy the fullest right and 
 opportunity of self-development. 1 But still we wish to 
 keep the Empire British in spirit. We wish it to 
 
 1 Let us never forget that, in the words of General 
 Smuts, the British Empire " does not stand for unity, standardisa- 
 tion, or assimilation or denationalisation." A rigid uniformity is 
 the very negation of the genius of our Empire. Every Briton fully 
 endorses the General's claim that " even nations who have fought 
 against you, like my own, must feel that they and their interests, 
 their language, their religions, and all their cultural interests are 
 as safe and as secure under the British flag as those of the 
 children of your household and your own blood." (Speech : May 15, 
 
 39
 
 POPULATION 
 
 embody what we believe to be the characteristic British 
 ideas of justice and tolerance and freedom. We do not 
 wish to produce a system of uniformity in the British 
 Commonwealth or to impose our own culture and ideas 
 upon other races. But we desire the British tradition 
 to be fully represented in the life and growth of the 
 great body politic and to rest upon as wide a basis as 
 possible of British population. We desire British ideas 
 to prevail not by force or coercion, but by their intrinsic 
 power of attraction. Just as there must be some centre 
 of unity and sovereignty, so there must be a prevailing 
 spirit moulding almost insensibly the growth and 
 character of our institutions and providing a principle 
 of union among the most diverse human types which 
 shall be stronger and more abiding than all material 
 bonds. If this is to be, we must conserve and propagate 
 the British stock and provide for its adequate distribu- 
 tion throughout the Empire. 
 
 Let us see, briefly and roughly, how the inhabitants 
 of the British Empire are composed. The total present 
 population is variously estimated. We shall be safe, 
 however, in placing it at well over 420,000,000. Of 
 these some 315,000,000 live in India, and to these we 
 must add six or seven millions more British subjects on 
 the continent of Asia. Our African and West Indian 
 possessions will contain at least 45,000,000 blacks. We 
 thus find that at least 360,000,000 out of a total popu- 
 lation of, roughly, 420,000,000 are coloured subject 
 peoples, none of whom are, or can as yet be made, 
 wholly responsible for their own government and 
 destiny. There remain the white people of the Empire, 
 reckoned roughly at 60,000,000, upon whom falls, 
 
 40
 
 POPULATION 
 
 though as yet very unequally, the burden of Imperial 
 responsibility and administration. 
 
 But we must analyse these sixty million white skins, 
 washed or unwashed, a little further. About 45,000,000 
 of these are domiciled in the United Kingdom, a small 
 area of 120,600 square miles. The remaining 
 15,000,000 are dispersed over the vast territories of 
 the outer Empire, mainly in the temperate zones, 
 comprising an area of, roughly, 8,000,000 square 
 miles. This, it will be seen, is something less than 
 two to the square mile. But we must distinguish still 
 further. These 15,000,000 whites are not all of the 
 British stock. Some two-and-three-quarter millions 
 are French-Canadian, who, though thoroughly loyal to 
 the flag, are in race, law, language and religion French 
 and not British. Then there are over half a million 
 South African Dutchmen, whose services to the Empire 
 during the great war can scarcely be over-estimated. 
 
 From the point of view of the effective occupation 
 of these great areas of ours in temperate regions, we 
 must admit that the existing situation is far from 
 satisfactory. We shall have more to say on this subject 
 in a subsequent chapter. But what about the prospect 
 of our placing in the Empire a sufficient supply of 
 the British stock to make and keep the Empire 
 British ? Considering the immensity of these temper- 
 ate areas, the meagre British population we have as yet 
 managed to settle within them, the number all told 
 of the British now existing in the world, the more 
 rapid growth of other nations and their increasing need 
 of outlets for their surplus population — can we hope 
 ever to fulfil these tremendous obligations, or must we 
 
 4i
 
 POPULATION 
 
 confess that the British race, to use a colloquial 
 expression, has " bitten off more than it can chew "? 
 
 Within the last fifteen or twenty years there has 
 been a rapidly quickening sense of these obligations 
 throughout the British world. The Dominions them- 
 selves have awakened to the truth that not only theit 
 prosperity but their very existence depends upon the 
 increase of their people and the development of their 
 incalculable resources. They realise, especially per- 
 haps Australia, that if they do not care to consume 
 the provisions in the manger, there are herbivorous 
 animals outside who are ready and anxious to do so. 
 England herself has begun to appreciate something of 
 the meaning and value of the broader Englands over 
 the water. The British Empire, wrote Lord Durham, 
 is " the rightful patrimony of the English people, the 
 ample appanage which God and Nature have set aside 
 in the new world for those whose lot has assigned them 
 an insufficient portion in the old " — and this is in a 
 sense still true though England has long ago rightly 
 transferred to the Dominions the ownership of their 
 vacant lands. 
 
 Only within the last ten years has any attempt been 
 made to direct the stream of emigration from these 
 islands to the oversea Dominions. It was not earlier 
 than 1905 that the great rush to the prairies, the 
 middle section of Canada, set in. A great and gratify- 
 ing change has since been made in the destination of 
 our island emigrants. In 1880 three times as many 
 people were leaving these shores for the United States 
 as went out to British North America, Australasia and 
 South Africa taken together. By 191 2 the proportion 
 
 42
 
 POPULATION 
 
 was almost exactly reversed, three times as many going 
 to these British dominions as to the United States. The 
 following table gives the figures for the whole Empire 
 and for all foreign countries : — 
 
 Emigrants from the United Kingdom. 
 
 Year. To the Empire. To Foreign Countries. 
 
 1902 92,223 ... H3,439 
 
 1903 130,952 ••• 128,998 
 
 1912 331,063 ... 136,603 
 
 1913 321,504 ••• 148,087 
 
 It will be seen that the proportion going to the Empire 
 advanced from about 44 per cent, in 1902 to about 68 
 per cent, in 1913. I can imagine no more vivid illus- 
 tration than this of the rapidly growing appreciation 
 during recent j-ears of our imperial interests and 
 obligations. There is no question about the quantity 
 of the inflow of population into the Dominions. We 
 have to ask ourselves rather what are the quality and 
 the origin of the " new chums," and how Canada 
 especially is contriving to assimilate these additions to 
 her population that come otherwise than on the wings 
 of the stork. 
 
 Let us look back for a moment along the course of 
 Canadian history. Half a century ago or more the 
 Federated Dominion of Canada consisted of British 
 provinceson the Atlantic seaboard and the St. Lawrence 
 River (Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, Ontario, Quebec) 
 and, three thousand miles away, another British pro- 
 vince which had upheld the flag for many years on the 
 Pacific slope and had been induced to join the 
 
 43
 
 POPULATION 
 
 Dominion by the promise of a trans-continental line 
 linking East and West. It was a splendid feat of 
 imaginative and prescient statesmanship by which the 
 Canadian leaders of those times " leapt the wilderness," 
 three thousand miles wide, between Ontario and 
 British Columbia and laid down the shining parallels 
 to link the two oceans and to make possible a united 
 Canada. We shall have more to say on this subject in 
 a future chapter. Here I may add that another indis- 
 pensable influence in the upbuilding of a Canadian 
 national sentiment was the tariff, establishing free 
 trade all along this immense line. Goods could thus 
 travel from one seaboard of Canada to the other free 
 of duty, while they had to pay the full duty on crossing 
 the American border. All this was prophetic work, 
 achieved long before the latter-day inflow of settlers 
 into the prairie region. The railways and the tariff 
 were essential preliminaries to the making of what we 
 call to-day the Canadian nation. 
 
 Canada is still divided into three distinct sections — 
 the Eastern or governmental portion, well-settled, with 
 a fairly long history behind it and, even in the French- 
 Canadian province, an established British tradition ; 
 the Pacific slope beyond the Rockies, where 
 British Columbia, British in fact as in name, holds the 
 gateway of the West ; and between these two the middle 
 or prairie region, the illimitable cornlands, whose 
 human and political history, despite an annual produc- 
 tion of 200,000,000 bushels of wheat, is only just 
 beginning. From a political point of view this last is 
 the speculative and dubious section of the long line. 
 East and West the British tradition and sentiment are 
 
 44
 
 POPULATION 
 
 firmly established. How are these to take root and 
 flourish in this vast middle region which is filling up 
 at a rapid rate with a population drawn from almost 
 every human tribe on the face of the earth? 
 
 Let us take the figures of immigration into Canada 
 for the year 1913. The new comers numbered in all 
 418,870, unquestionably the largest " dump " of popu- 
 lation which a state with seven and a half million 
 people was ever expected to assimilate. But it is more 
 important still to notice the composition of this great 
 invading army which almost recalls the migration of 
 Goths and Vandals in the days of the decline rather 
 than of the up-building of a great world-empire. Of 
 the 418,870 only 156,984 came from the home of the 
 British stock, 115,751 crossed the frontier from the 
 United States and 146,135 were a highly hetero- 
 geneous contingent from European countries. Or let 
 us take the figures of the entire immigration into 
 Canada between July 1, 1900, and March 31, 1913 : — 
 
 Total — 2,521,144. 
 
 From the United Kingdom ... 973,730 
 
 From the United States ... 891,129 
 
 From continental Europe ... 656,285 
 
 It will be noticed that not much more than one-third 
 came from the original seed-plot of the British 
 character and tradition, that nearly two-thirds were 
 recruited from foreign countries. These are the 
 people for whom the Upper Canada Bible Society prints 
 the Scriptures in seventy different languages. 
 
 It will be noticed, also, that more than a half of 
 these have come northwards across the political 
 
 45
 
 POPULATION 
 
 boundary between the Dominion and Republic. Some 
 of these immigrants are even the descendants of men 
 who some fifty years ago migrated in the reverse 
 direction. This is. an important consideration. These 
 new-comers of course are English-speaking, and it is 
 impossible to estimate the unifying effect of a common 
 language. " So sensible were the Romans of the 
 influence of language over national manners," writes 
 Gibbon, " that it was their most serious care to extend, 
 with the progress of their arms, the use of the Latin 
 tongue." " The exclusive use of Latin," he observes, 
 " was inflexibly maintained in the administration of 
 civil as well as military government." Moreover, the 
 American immigrant shares with the native-born 
 English stock a long literary and historic tradition. 
 He is accustomed to the principles of English Common 
 Law, and, what is no less important, he will have no 
 difficulty in finding or making in his new country a 
 religious home in some one of those many Protestant 
 denominations which are as widely dispersed as the 
 English-speaking race. There is assuredly 
 no foreign nation whose members we ought 
 to welcome more heartily to the British 
 dominions and to British subjecthood than 
 the United States of America. Yet we must not 
 forget that in a political sense these too are foreigners, 
 that they bring with them into the Dominion no 
 familiarity with English political institutions and no 
 inherited loyalty to the British Crown. They have all 
 to be rigged out as good Canadians (not simply as 
 good Western Canadians) and as good Britons. 
 
 Unless every effort be made, fiscal, social and 
 
 46
 
 POPULATION 
 
 political, to impress upon the American immigrants a 
 sense of their new allegiance, the inflow of so large a 
 number of these pioneers across the middle section 
 of the long Canadian line, will tend to strengthen 
 that North and South gravitation which the railway 
 and the fiscal policy of the Dominion have been ex- 
 pressly designed to counteract. The American settler 
 in the Central provinces looks into the country he has 
 left across a near and invisible frontier. He is far 
 removed by barriers ph3'sical and substantial enough 
 from the headquarters of British government and 
 tradition in East and West. Still further eastwards 
 three thousand miles more of ocean separate him from 
 the administrative centre of the political system to 
 which he now belongs. Moreover the "annexationist" 
 idea never quite disappears. On both sides of the 49th 
 parallel there are always people to whom it seems 
 inevitable and desirable that Canada and the United 
 States should form one great continental power. 1 
 am not discussing that question, but simply stating 
 the problem which lies before Canada if she is to 
 continue along the lines of policy which, with the 
 approval of the vast majority of her people, she has 
 hitherto pursued. 
 
 Briefly the problem is this — how is Canada to 
 assimilate, that is, make loyal Canadian and British 
 citizens of these myriads of foreign nationals who 
 must help to fill up her waste places if they are to be 
 filled up at all ? Is she destined to be undone by the 
 very auxiliaries she calls in to help her in the task of 
 state-building? Canadian statesmen are fully alive 
 to the magnitude of this problem. Consider the fol- 
 
 47
 
 POPULATION 
 
 lowing words of Mr. George Foster, Minister of Trade 
 and Commerce in the Dominion : 
 
 Within the Empire, containing 400,000,000 
 people, there are only 65,000,000 (rather an over- 
 estimate) of the white race, 45,000,000 in the 
 United Kingdom and the rest in the oversea 
 dominions. If the Empire is to remain a British 
 Empire and its civilisation to remain British, the 
 British stock must be increased rather than dimin- 
 ished, because other stock is flowing into the 
 vacant spaces of the Empire. You have an idea 
 that the United States, for example, is absorbing 
 a lot of people from outside, and that to assimilate 
 them is a great task. But the United States has 
 ninety millions of people. It receives for assimi- 
 lation one million yearly. It has ninety-two 
 people to mother and father each new-comer. 
 Take Canada. This year (1912) Canada will 
 perhaps find 500,000 people coming in from 
 abroad. Our population is only eight million. 
 Canada, therefore, has only sixteen people to 
 father and assimilate each new-comer. The prob- 
 lem, I say, is to keep the British stock dominant. 
 You can do it only in two ways — by assimilation, 
 or by actual injection of new stock. 
 We have good reason to believe in the assimilative 
 powers of the British race and British institutions. 
 We may have faith in all kinds of unifying and recon- 
 ciling influences. But these agencies must have a 
 chance. They cannot succeed without the presence 
 and adequate supply of British men and women to set 
 them in motion. Where are these to come from? 
 
 48
 
 POPULATION 
 
 For we must remember that the Canadian, vast and 
 imperative as it is, is perhaps not the most urgent 
 problem of settlement within the Empire. The need 
 of Australia, perhaps of South Africa also, is even 
 greater. The island continent of Australia, more than 
 three million square miles in extent, not, as was long 
 assumed, mostly a waterless and sterile wilderness 
 with a narrow fertile coastal strip, but a great and 
 resourceful Empire in itself capable of holding at the 
 least ioo million people, has to-day just about 
 5 million. The wonder is that this great continent, 
 with its tempting tropical frontage and its charms of 
 landscape and climate, should have been left open for 
 European settlement at all. A look at the map shows 
 that Australia and New Zealand are simply extensions 
 southwards of the eastern or Pacific coast of Asia. 
 Their name, Australasia, exactly defines their posi- 
 tion. Looming upon the north there are some 500 
 millions of Malays, Javanese, Chinese, Japanese, 
 rapidly outgrowing their boundaries. The wonder is, 
 I say, that this pleasant and fertile land was not 
 painted brown or yellow long before it appeared as a 
 half mythical Terra Australis on Frobisher's map of 
 the 1 6th century or was visited by Torres and Tasman 
 and Cook. Nothing could illustrate more vividly the 
 deficiency of the pioneering instinct in these Oriental 
 peoples. 
 
 Our failure after 130 years' possession of Australia 
 to touch more than the fringe of the great task of 
 colonisation and development leaves us to-day with 
 one of the most serious weaknesses in our imperial 
 position. Think of the swarming hordes of Chinese, 
 
 49 
 n
 
 POPULATION 
 
 the fifty millions of Japanese, the populous archipela- 
 goes to the north of Torres Straits. Even the island 
 of Java supports thirty million people and Australia 
 is as large as sixty Javas. Yet meantime the Northern 
 Territory, the inviting portal of the Australian conti- 
 nent, comprising in itself some half million square 
 miles, scarcely contains the white population that 
 would fill a small English village. This failure to 
 justify to any approximate degree our possession of 
 these huge areas constitutes a great present danger 
 which can only increase with the progressive awaken- 
 ing and modernisation of the East. The vanguard of 
 civilisation and commerce which passed from the Meso- 
 potamian rivers to the Mediterranean and from the 
 Mediterranean to the Atlantic is about to sweep still 
 further westward by the shining waterway now open 
 through the narrow lands of the American isthmus. 
 The very meagre population we have managed as yet to 
 settle in our great territories that border upon that 
 ocean is an insufficient basis for the influence that 
 should be ours in those regions. 
 
 Nowhere is the need for development and popula- 
 tion greater than in Australia. That country is still 
 without railway connection between south and north 
 and east and west. From a strategical point of view 
 alone this is a serious matter. Happily the Austra- 
 lian people are full of courage and enterprise, and full}' 
 alive to their duties and responsibilities. These two 
 trans-continental railways are now in course of con- 
 struction, 3 and Australia has entered the emigrant 
 
 2 The West and East connection is almost completed 
 
 5°
 
 POPULATION 
 
 market of this country with characteristic vigour. 
 This revival has been quickly manifest in the emigra- 
 tion statistics. In 1S95 ou ^y IO >567 people left this 
 country for Australia. In 1907 the figure was still 
 only 15,139. But in 191 1 it suddenly mounted to 
 80,770, and in 1912 stood at 96,800. Or, to put it in 
 another way, Australia's net gain by immigration dur- 
 ing the first year after federation (1901) was only 
 2,059. In 191 2 it was over 80,000. 
 
 But we have not by any means exhausted the calls 
 of the Empire upon the British breed. South Africa 
 has her own special and urgent requirements. With a 
 native population six or seven times as large as the 
 white, the need of increasing the latter scarcely re- 
 quires any demonstration. A great deal of South Africa 
 is no doubt unsuited for that closer settlement and in- 
 tensive agriculture which alone secure a large and 
 growing population. But much is so suited and a 
 general process of breaking up the large individual 
 farms and estates will have to be carried out. Rhodesia 
 set an excellent example to the Union before the 
 war in the Chartered Company's new scheme of land 
 settlement. She has also set apart half a million acres 
 to find homes for the disbanded soldiers and sailors of 
 the Empire. 
 
 Many other demands upon our home population are 
 certain to be made in the future. For example, there 
 are the highlands of the British East African Protecto- 
 rate, where the landscape is so strange]}' reminiscent 
 of the home country and the climate is " the most per- 
 fect expression of all that is meant by the word tempe- 
 rate." Here a good two million British people might 
 
 51
 
 POPULATION 
 
 find healthy and prosperous homes, and for political 
 and administrative reasons this is greatly to be 
 desired. 
 
 One of the most important tasks of statesmanship 
 in the future must be to create new wealth and to 
 develop the latent resources of the Empire. The only 
 way to do this is to wed the labourer to the land. That 
 any able-bodied subject of the British Commonwealth 
 should during the next century or two be workless and 
 wageless should be a crime and an absurdity. Even 
 now we are only awakening to a sense of these elemen- 
 tary facts and duties. The British Empire occupies 
 about one quarter of the land surface of our terraqueous 
 globe, and yet the white population planted upon the 
 soil and engaged in agricultural pursuits is, men, 
 women, and children all counted, only 13,400,000. 
 Those are all the white persons living on and by the 
 land in the United Kingdom and the Dominions over 
 the seas. Meantime the rural population of Germany, 
 whose share of the world is not one-tenth of England's, 
 has 20 million people on the land, while France has 
 iS millions out of a population of 36 millions. 
 
 The problem, we may almost say, concerns primarily 
 the United Kingdom. A flourishing agriculture in these 
 islands will mean not only a less dependence on over- 
 sea supplies of food and a consequently stronger defen- 
 sive position, but also a larger country population of 
 which the surplus will be available for migration to 
 the broader acres in the new lands of the Empire. 
 Among the many lessons of the great war it taught us 
 none so clearly and forcibly as this — that we cannot 
 afford in these islands to be so dependent as we have 
 
 52
 
 POPULATION 
 
 been on sea-borne supplies of the simplest necessities 
 of life. We have learnt that we shall hold our liber- 
 ties just so long as we are able to feed our people. Let 
 us consider that if the submarine attacks on our long 
 lanes of sea-transit had been just a little more effec- 
 tive, we might have been reduced to submission, 
 despite the size and spirit of our armies. It is intoler- 
 able that v\-e should ever again depend on importation 
 for about four-fifths of the wheat and three-quarters 
 of all the food we islanders require. 
 
 After a half century's devastation of our home 
 ploughlands, of depopulation of our English shires and 
 villages, we are, let us hope, beginning to re-colonise 
 England. We have done something in the past in the 
 way of developing the small holding, but the work has 
 been scrappy and haphazard. We have known little 
 about the sound principles of land-settlement, whereas 
 the Dominions have learnt much through many years 
 of study and practical experience. For a long time 
 past the Dominions have been striving to make settle- 
 ment on the land attractive. They have provided for 
 the advance of capital to the settlers and for expert 
 advice and guidance for those who are unskilled in 
 land cultivation. They have encouraged co-operation 
 and have arranged for the new settlers to be placed 
 in groups so that they shall not fail through isolation 
 and loneliness but enjoy the social and material advan- 
 tages of community life. 
 
 There are many differences between old and new 
 countries, but these are the conditions of success in 
 both. The scientific re-colonisation of the United 
 Kingdom has become an economic, social and defen- 
 
 53
 
 POPULATION 
 
 sive necessity. Our agricultural population had been 
 shrinking until it had become too scant for the safety 
 and well-being of the nation. We must breed more 
 men and women in our country districts, and we must 
 again have an abundant rural population, the surplus 
 of which should go to people and cultivate British land 
 over the seas. 
 
 It is unthinkable that we should ever fall back into 
 the old habit of laisser jaire with regard to these ques- 
 tions of migration and population. We shall in future 
 conserve our manhood in order that we may be able to 
 utilise our advantages and justify our vast dominion 
 over palm and pine. It has been suggested that emigra- 
 tion from this country to foreign lands should be 
 made illegal. That is not an English method. We 
 must attain the same object by making the conditions 
 of land settlement under the British flag so attractive 
 that there will be no inducement for the migrant to 
 alight elsewhere. But the claims of our English agri- 
 culture are first and foremost. There are three chief 
 means by which we may increase our country-bred 
 people. Firstly, we must reform our educational 
 system so that an increasing number of each genera- 
 tion may be inclined and qualified to take up a career 
 on the land ; secondly, we must revive the old tradi- 
 tion of " Merrie England," making country life and 
 pursuits more attractive ; and thirdly, the Home Gov- 
 ernment must develop land settlement on prescribed 
 and scientific lines. 
 
 We shall have more to say about Empire resources 
 in a future chapter. But meantime let us not forget 
 that England also is a portion of the Empire and that 
 
 54
 
 POPULATION 
 
 there is still a great scope for extending the produc- 
 tivity of these islands. We might, for example, grow 
 all the sugar in these islands which we have been 
 importing in vast quantities from the Central Empires 
 of Europe, and reap enormous benefits, social and 
 economic, from this splendid industry. The prosperity 
 and greater self-dependence of the United Kingdom 
 are necessary to the welfare and security of the Empire 
 as a whole. 
 
 55
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 RACE. 
 
 Haec est in gremium victos quae sola recepit, 
 Humanumque genus communi nomine fovit 
 Matris, non dominae ritu : civesque vocavit 
 Quos domuit, nexuque pio longinqua revinxit. 
 
 (Claudian De Cons. Stilich. A.D. 400. 150-153.) 
 
 She alone has clasped the conquered to her bosom and has made 
 men to be one household with one name, after the fashion of a 
 mother rather than an empress ; and has called her vassals citizens 
 and has linked together far distant regions with a bond of love. 
 
 It has often been noticed that the word " Empire ' 
 in its common signification applies to only one part 
 of the British system. Great is the force of vocables, 
 and the words " Empire " and " Imperialism " have 
 been perhaps responsible for more needless antagonisms 
 and confusions of counsel than any other terms in our 
 political lexicon. Of late years there has been some 
 improvement in our political nomenclature. We do 
 not talk nowada3^s about " India and the Colonies ' 
 as if that were the true principle of distinction. We 
 know that the dividing line runs between the autono- 
 mous states of the Empire on one side and the Crown 
 Colonies in their various stages of development on the 
 other. In fact, we have begun, in deference to the 
 susceptibilities of the self-governing states to restrict 
 the word " colony " to the tropical possessions and to 
 speak of the great self-governing states as " Domin- 
 ions." This more accurate distinction between the 
 
 56
 
 RACE 
 
 self-governing Dominions and the tropical subject 
 possessions of the Crown is now recognised in 
 the Colonial Office, which is divided into two corres- 
 ponding departments. 
 
 To give an account of the peoples that inhabit the 
 Empire would be to describe the human race. Every 
 tribe and family of men under the sun finds its repre- 
 sentatives under the British flag. There are a few 
 facts, however, which should be especially noticed. In 
 the first place, the distinction between the temperate 
 and tropical regions of the Empire does not exactly 
 correspond with that between white and coloured 
 settlement. Side by side with and interspersed among 
 the white people of temperate South Africa is a vast 
 native population, negro in type, which flourishes 
 there quite as well as the whites and increases in num- 
 bers rather more rapidly. On the other hand, there 
 are tropical regions which, owing to their altitude 
 above sea-level, will probably prove well suited for 
 white settlement. The whole of Southern Rhodesia 
 is in the Tropics, but a great part of the country is 
 3,500 feet and more above the sea-level, and there 
 seems to be no reason why white people should not 
 live and work there in perfect health. The demon- 
 stration is indeed not yet complete. We cannot say 
 how far altitude corrects the influences of a vertical 
 sun or whether the second and subsequent generations 
 of the white settlers will not show a gradual deteriora- 
 tion. 
 
 The same remarks apply to the wonderful highland 
 country in the back country of British South Africa. 
 
 57
 
 RACE 
 
 Perhaps the most interesting and fateful problem of 
 the kind relates to the Northern Territory of Australia 
 to which I have already referred and of which 
 I shall have more to say in the next chapter. 
 Though well within the Tropics, the " Territory," 
 even in the coastal zone, is not strictly tropical in 
 character, being free from the deadly and distinctive 
 characteristic of jungle. The question with regard to 
 that country is of the greatest importance, because on 
 the answer depends the ideal of a " white Australia ' 
 and the whole future history of the Continent. 
 
 On the whole we may say that the colder parts of 
 the earth are much more habitable by the coloured 
 races than are the tropical by the white. The British 
 population in India, mostly official and military in 
 status, can never be other than exotic there. "India," 
 as Sir Arthur Lawley has said, " has in her climate 
 a protection more permanent and more effective against 
 social invasion than any act of alien immigration could 
 ever afford her." We must think of this when we 
 come to discuss the Asiatic question in the colonies. 
 
 It is true that much may be done in the future to 
 make the torrid zone more habitable by European 
 people. The great medical discoveries with regard to 
 the transmission and method of treatment of yellow 
 fever and malaria will help enormously in the work of 
 tropical sanitation. At Panama we have an object- 
 lesson in what can be done in this direction. But we 
 must remember that Surgeon-General Gorgas enjoyed 
 advantages which are not likely to be repeated on a 
 large scale. He had lavish financial resources at his 
 disposal, and the Canal Commission had practically 
 
 58
 
 RACE 
 
 unlimited powers in the zone forty miles long and ten 
 miles wide running across the narrowlands. It could 
 devise and enforce whatever regulations it pleased. 
 We must not, therefore, expect too much from the 
 Panama precedent. Much may be done to lessen the 
 virulence of tropical diseases, but he would be a san- 
 guine person who expected that the tropics in general 
 could ever be settled by white people without a certain 
 and progressive deterioration in character and 
 physique. 
 
 Another fact to notice is that the white population 
 of the self-governing colonies is not altogether, though 
 it is predominatingly, British in strain. At least half 
 the white settlers in South Africa are Dutch, and there 
 are two and a half million French in Canada. There is 
 no evidence of any extensive fusion between the two 
 leading white races in Canada. Unlike the Boers in 
 South Africa, the French Canadians live, broadly 
 speaking, in an enclave of their own and constitute a 
 province in themselves. Boer and Briton, despite their 
 unfortunate difference in the past, are much more 
 nearly akin than British and French and much more 
 likely to coalesce by intermarriage and other social 
 influences. 
 
 It is a fact of some importance, too, that the coloured 
 and subject peoples of the Empire have greatly in- 
 creased their proportion to the white in recent years, 
 largely owing to fresh annexations. This increase is 
 likely to continue from other causes. Sanitary science, 
 humanitarian influences and the Pax Britannica will 
 all tend in this direction. We rightly regard it as a 
 part of our Imperial vocation to protect the life and 
 
 59
 
 RACE 
 
 health of our subject peoples by every means in our 
 power. It is said that 10,000,000 people died in 
 Bengal in the great famine of 1769. The barbarities 
 of Dervish rule reduced the population of the Soudan 
 in quite recent times from 8,500,000 to 2,000,000. 
 Lord Cromer has told us that while the policy of pre- 
 serving and prolonging human life — even useless 
 human life — is the only policy worthy of a civilised 
 nation, it has in some Indian provinces produced a 
 highly congested population and thus intensified the 
 struggle for life of the survivors. Here one need only 
 remark that our sanitary and humanitarian efforts and 
 our imposition of peace and a higher regard for human 
 life will tend to increase the proportion of the coloured 
 to the white populations of the Empire, and perhaps 
 to complicate still further its facial problems. 
 
 Despite the overlappings just mentioned, we may 
 say broadly that the British Empire is divided into 
 territories which are suitable and, as we think, designed 
 for European settlement, and territories where the 
 coloured man, black, yellow or brown, can alone live 
 in health and comfort and efficiency. There is little 
 likelihood that the white man will ever compete for 
 the actual occupation of India and other tropical colo- 
 nies and protectorates, even where there is vacant 
 room. But there is and has been for many years a 
 tendency for the coloured inhabitants of the tropical 
 colonies to overflow into regions where the white man 
 can make his permanent home and where he is build- 
 ing up new states on civilised and European founda- 
 tions. Here we touch a problem which involves the 
 whole question of the relations between the white and 
 
 60
 
 RACE 
 
 coloured races under the Flag. The immediate pro- 
 blem, however, affects Indian people only, for the 
 negro races are not migrating in the same way into 
 European communities and, moreover, they do not 
 compete with the white man on the same economic 
 plane, as do the Indian immigrants. 
 
 There is no doubt about the ideal settlement of this 
 question. We should all like, if it were possible, to 
 throw the Empire open without let or hindrance to all 
 its subjects, without regard to race or colour or creed. 
 We should like every British subject to feel himself 
 
 at home and in his own country, whether he is in 
 Calcutta, or Cape Town, or Sydney or Vancouver. 
 This was the ideal which the Roman Empire seems 
 fairly to have realised. Everybody remembers the 
 oft-quoted words of the Roman poet, Claudian, in his 
 splendid rhapsody on the power and glory of Rome. 
 
 ' Hers," he writes, ' is that large loyalty to which 
 we owe it that the stranger walks in a strange land as 
 if it were his own ; that men can change their homes ; 
 that it is a holiday affair to visit Thule and to explore 
 remote regions at which we should once have shud- 
 dered ; that we drink at will of the waters of Rhone 
 and Orontes ; that we are all one people." * And a 
 little later a Spanish priest, Orosius, the Christian 
 apologist, who at St. Augustine's request wrote a 
 supplement to the " City of God," and can scarcely 
 have been expected to have much loyalty for a secular 
 Empire which had long persecuted Christianity, pays 
 a similar tribute to the freedom which prevailed under 
 
 1 Claudian, De Consulatii Stilichonis (A.D. 400). 
 
 6l
 
 RACE 
 
 the world-wide Romania of his days. " Everywhere," 
 he exclaims, " is my fatherland, my law and my reli- 
 gion." " Such was the Roman achievement, but Rome 
 had no such Imperial problem to face as that which 
 confronts England in her 350 millions of subject races 
 for whose welfare and government she is directly 
 responsible. 
 
 Still the Roman ideal was for a long time confessedly 
 our own. When in the middle of last century we 
 brought the Indian Peninsula under the sovereignty of 
 the British Crown, the Imperial Government expressly 
 pledged itself to make no distinction in law either in 
 favour of or against any race or colour. When Sir 
 George Napier, Governor of Cape Colony, annexed 
 Natal in 1843, he issued a preliminary proclamation in 
 which he declared " that there shall not be in the eye 
 of the law any distinction or qualification whatever 
 founded on mere difference of colour, origin, language 
 or creed, but that the protection of the law in letter 
 and substance shall be extended impartially to all." 
 
 There can be no question about the meaning of these 
 pledges. It is not surprising that they should have 
 been invoked by the leaders of Indian opinion when 
 protesting against the very real disabilities inflicted 
 on their fellow-countrymen on those very grounds 
 which were repudiated by the Imperial Power. " Dis- 
 tinctions and qualifications " have been deliberately 
 made in Canada, Australasia and South Africa on 
 " difference of colour, origin, language and creed." 
 Australia and New Zealand have imposed a severe 
 
 2 " Ubique patria, ubique lex et religio mea est." Paulus 
 Orosius, Historiae Adversum Paganos. Bk. V. 2. 
 
 62
 
 RACE 
 
 educational test which effectually closes the door to the 
 Indian immigrant. Canada has excluded Indians by 
 insisting that all immigrants shall come by through 
 ticket on continuous journey from their country 
 of origin, a provision which positively favours the 
 Japanese as against the Hindoo. Canada has also 
 insisted that each Asiatic new arrival must bring ^40 
 with him. South Africa has shut the door sans 
 plnase on any fresh immigration from India, with the 
 important proviso that one lawful wife and the minor 
 children of any domiciled Indian who has not already 
 a wife in South Africa shall have the right of entry. 
 Also the Union Government has promised to admit by 
 special permit as many as twelve educated Indians 
 each year. 
 
 It is not necessary to review the history of this 
 very acute and dangerous controversy in its South 
 African aspect. The conditions there are exceptional. 
 " We in South Africa," said General Smuts at the 
 War Conference, " are not a homogeneous popula- 
 tion. We are a white minority on a black continent, 
 and the settlers in South Africa have for many years 
 been actuated by the fear that to open the door to 
 another non-white race would make the position of the 
 few whites in South Africa very dangerous indeed." 
 It is an economic as well as a purely racial question. 
 The Hindoo competes with the white man in a way 
 not possible to the Kaffir. He becomes a shopkeeper 
 and small trader. Being able to live on a few pence a 
 day ; he thus cuts out his white neighbour and de- 
 presses the whole standard of life and comfort. But 
 the racial and social question is not absent. It is 
 
 63
 
 RACE 
 
 impossible to segregate completely the European popu- 
 lation from the coloured man whether he be a primitive 
 Kaffir or a free Indian immigrant. Yet the admixture 
 of very diverse races is not desirable. The half-caste 
 generally reproduces the vices rather than the virtues 
 of his parentage. In the face of these considerations 
 one cannot den}^ to a province like Natal, which is 
 governed b}^ white men and where white men can live 
 and work and multiply, the right to defend the purity 
 of the white stock and to avoid the evils of an irregular 
 miscegenation. 
 
 Now this does not necessarily imply any claim of 
 superiority over the Indian, the scion of an ancient 
 civilisation, on the part of the white European. It in- 
 volves simply the recognition of a difference. Here is 
 what Sir Robert Borden had to say on the subject 
 at the War Conference : " Mr. Chamberlain has stated 
 in a sentence the ideal and the aspiration of the self- 
 governing Dominions with regard to their present 
 social order and the type of civilisation which they are 
 desirous of building up. It must not be understood 
 that because of that ideal and because of that aspira- 
 tion they desire to cast the slightest reflection on other 
 ideals of civilisation which are of a more ancient order, 
 and which may, and undoubtedly do, possess certain 
 advantages and merits to which we cannot altogether 
 lay the same claim. But there is the ideal and the 
 aspiration to which I have alluded. Of course it is 
 manifest that public opinion in all the Dominions 
 of the Empire must be taken into account, because it 
 would be idle for any government to undertake what 
 public opinion would not in the end sanction or sus- 
 
 64
 
 RACE 
 
 tain." Sir Charles Lucas said a wise word on this 
 subject in his King's College Lecture on the " Influ- 
 ence of Science on Empires " : "The more science leads 
 and fashions thought, the less will colour present itself 
 as a prejudice, and the more will the preservation of a 
 line of distinction between widely different races be 
 regarded, not as a matter of superiority or inferiority, 
 but as a natural distinction which all parties think well 
 to maintain." 
 
 The Indian ought to be as jealous of preserving 
 his own racial purity and ethical types as the Euro- 
 pean. And with regard to India, let us not forget 
 that we are speaking of a country where there are 147 
 distinct languages and a large variety of sharply dis- 
 tinguished religious creeds. India, indeed, covers as 
 large a variety of race and religion as the continent of 
 Europe itself. All this surely brings us into sight of 
 a friendly settlement of this long- vexed question. 
 Nothing could have better illustrated the need and 
 value of a permanent and consultative Council of 
 Empire than the discussion which took place on this 
 question among the representatives of the Empire, 
 including India, at the Imperial War Conference. 
 South Africa, indeed, had already advanced a long way 
 towards a modus vivendi on this question. As already 
 indicated, the problem reached an acute and critical 
 stage in that country. This is not surprising when we 
 remember that Natal has far more than 100,000 
 Indians, originally introduced about the year i860, to 
 help in the tea and sugar plantations, a number ex- 
 ding that of the white inhabitants of the Province. 
 Altogether there are more than a quarter of a million 
 
 65 
 
 E
 
 RACE 
 
 British Indians settled in the territories of the Union. 
 Some reference has already been made to the regula- 
 tions in South Africa with regard to Indian settlers 
 and immigrants. It is now generally recognised that 
 however severely new immigration may be restricted, 
 the position of those already settled in the country 
 must be made as favourable as possible. Regarding 
 the question as it affects the Dominions generally, the 
 War Conference recommended to the various govern- 
 ments represented a Memorandum drawn up by 
 the Indian delegates, which suggested the following 
 basis for an agreement : 
 
 (i) As regards Indians already permanently settled 
 in the Dominions they should be allowed to bring in 
 wives (subject to the rule of monogamy) and minor 
 children, and in other respects should not be less privi- 
 leged than Japanese immigrants. 
 
 (2) Further admissions of Indians for labour or 
 settlement should, if possible, be regulated on lines 
 similar to and not less favourable than those govern- 
 ing the admission of any other Asiatic race. 
 
 (3) If this is not possible, there may be reciprocal 
 treatment in India and each Dominion of immigration 
 for purposes of labour or permanent settlement. If a 
 Dominion is determined to exclude these two classes of 
 immigration from India, India should be free to do 
 the same as regards that Dominion. It would be 
 clearly recognized that the exclusion in either case 
 was not motived by prejudices of race but was the out- 
 come of different economic conditions. 
 
 (4) Along with such exclusion reciprocal arrange- 
 ments would be made for granting full facilities for the 
 
 66
 
 RACE 
 
 admission of tourists, students and the like, and for 
 business visits entailing temporary residence, so long 
 as this residence was not for labour purposes or for 
 permanent settlement. 
 
 The Memorandum also made another suggestion 
 which, if adopted, may help to remove this problem 
 permanently from the controversial danger-zone. It 
 was that an outlet should be found in East Africa for 
 the overflow of the Indian populations. East Africa 
 lies very conveniently for India. The climate is not 
 dissimilar, and in the natives many of the Indians 
 would find their own co-religionists. Moreover, such 
 Indian immigrants ought to be of the greatest service 
 in developing the cotton plantations and other pio- 
 ductive industries in these rich territories. On the 
 whole the Empire seems to be happity weathering a 
 controversy which threatened not only to produce 
 bitter antagonism between India and the great 
 Dominions, but to alienate the good-will and loyalty of 
 the entire Indian people. 
 
 Here we may refer briefly to that great Monroe 
 Doctrine of the Southern Island-Continent — a " white 
 Australia." It is certainly a very heroic injunction, 
 this of 5 million white people to some 1,000 millions 
 of vari-coloured Asiatics to " keep off the grass " of 
 a continent three million square miles in area. This 
 slender settlement upon the fringe of the " great lone 
 land " is determined to hold the entire country from 
 strait to strait and ocean to ocean for European and 
 Christian civilisation. As an earnest of her determi- 
 nation, Australia has provided herself with a con- 
 siderable fleet of her own and has established universal 
 
 67
 
 RACE 
 
 military service. She has passed a Coloured Race 
 Exclusion Act and dispensed even with the Kanaka 
 or Pacific Island labour once imported to the sugar 
 plantations of Queensland. There is no doubt of her 
 determination to settle and develop the Australian con- 
 tinent by means of the white man only. 
 
 The practicability of this ideal depends upon whether 
 the northern tropical parts of the continent, and espe- 
 cially that great undeveloped area known as the Nor- 
 thern Territory, are suitable for "white" habitation. 
 The evidence is as yet insufficient. We must know not 
 only whether growm men and the children of this 
 generation can live in fair health in these coastal 
 tropical regions, but whether women can live there, 
 and whether the next generation will preserve the 
 normal standard of health and vigour. We may well 
 hope that these questions may be answered favourably, 
 for if the help of the coloured races be necessary to 
 develop and populate the " Territory," it will be diffi- 
 cult to build a zereba strong enough to confine the 
 coloured people within the tropical areas and prevent 
 them dribbling into the temperate parts of the conti- 
 nent and reproducing all the difficulties that have 
 occurred in Natal. Actual labour may possibly be 
 admitted under indenture, but India now prohibits the 
 emigration of workers under those conditions, and 
 China is likely to do the same in the future. 
 
 Yet the Northern Territory cannot be left empty and 
 desolate. If the task is much longer neglected it will 
 certainty be undertaken by invaders from the swarm- 
 ing populations of the islands and continent to the 
 North. It is an awful and imminent problem for the 
 
 68
 
 RACE 
 
 Australian people and a matter of deep interest to 
 the Empire. We shall return to the subject in the 
 next chapter. Here I would only add that if coloured 
 labour prove to be indispensable in the Northern parts 
 of Australia, help should be sought from our Indian 
 fellow-subjects rather than from Oriental peoples who 
 owe no allegiance to the British Crown and are un- 
 touched by British influence. 
 
 69
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 " England looking on her Colonies can say : ' Here are lands and 
 seas, spice-lands, corn-lands, timber-lands, overarched by zodiacs and 
 stars, clasped by many-sounding seas ; wide spaces of the Maker's 
 building, fit for the cradle yet of mighty Nations and their Sciences 
 and Heroisms. Fertile continents still inhabited by wild beasts are 
 mine, into which al! the distressed populations of Europe might pour 
 themselves and make at once an Old World and a New World 
 human. By the eternal fiat of the gods, this must yet one day be ; 
 this, by all the Divine Silences that rule the Universe, silent to 
 fools, eloquent and awful to the hearts of the wise, is incessantly 
 at this moment, and at all moments, commanded to begin to be. 
 Unspeakable deliverance, and new destiny of thousandfold expanded 
 manfulness for all men, dawns out of the Future here. To me has 
 fallen the godlike task of initiating all that : of me and of my 
 colonies, the abstract Future asks, Are you wise enough for so 
 sublime a destiny? Are you too foolish ?' "— {Carlyle, Latter-day 
 Pamphlets, No. IV.) 
 
 As we look round the Empire and observe the aching 
 solitudes and unharvested El Dorados of which it still 
 largely consists we are inclined to ask what is the real 
 root of our title to some of these undeveloped estates. 
 Take the Continent of Australia, for example. Where 
 are our title-deeds to that ? It was never ceded to us 
 by treaty, we certainly never conquered it in a military 
 sense, and we never bought it. Somebody may suggest 
 that we have the right conferred by prior discovery. 
 But in the first place Torres, the Spaniard, and 
 Tastnan, the Dutchman, were cruising round Terra 
 Australis and landing on its shores fifty years before 
 
 70
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 England arrived in the persons of William Dampier 
 and Captain Cook. 
 
 An interesting story is told in connection with our 
 first settlement in that country. In January 1788, 
 Governor Phillip arrived in Botany Bay with his 750 
 convicts, the rather unpromising nucleus of what was 
 one day to be a great civilised nation. Six days after 
 the Governor's arrival, we read, two vessels were seen 
 hovering off the coast. They proved to be ships of the 
 French Navy engaged in a voyage of discovery to 
 southern seas. Leaving Tasman and Torres out of the 
 question, are we to say that we owe our possession of 
 Australia to having been one week ahead of the other 
 fellows in planting a handful of settlers in the country ? 
 
 In the second place the old claim to the possession of 
 sovereign rights over any territory on the ground of 
 prior discovery or even formal annexation with nothing 
 further to support that title was long ago contested by 
 England. We remember the answer returned by Queen 
 Elizabeth to Mendoza, the Spanish Ambassador, who 
 complained to her of certain acts of Francis Drake : — 
 
 As, said Her Majesty, she did not acknowledge 
 the Spaniards to have any title by donation of the 
 Bishop of Rome, 1 so she knew no right they had 
 to any place other than those they were in actual 
 possession of ; for that their having touched only 
 here and there upon a coast, and given names to 
 a few rivers or capes, were such insignificant 
 
 l Referring to the Hull of Pope Alexander VI (1403), which por- 
 tioned out the New World between Spain and Portugal. 
 
 71
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 things as could in no way entitle them to a 
 propriety further than in the parts where they 
 actually settled and continued to inhabit. 
 
 Let me briefly state the generally accepted view on 
 this question, so far as it can be defined. Prior 
 discovery, and even authorised annexation, do not in 
 themselves confer a title to sovereignty. They can 
 confer only an inchoate or inceptive title — a title which 
 to become conclusive has to be " completed by effective 
 occupation within a reasonable time." Here then, in 
 default of conquest, cession or purchase, we have to 
 find, or fail to find, our title to our Australasian and 
 other territories under the Flag. Have we supple- 
 mented our original annexation of these vast territories 
 by " effective occupation within a reasonable time " ? 
 Some idea has already been given of the extent to which 
 we have occupied and developed this southern continent. 
 Its area just falls short of three million square miles, 
 and the white population (almost wholly British) just 
 touches five million persons. The aborigines, perhaps 
 30,000 in number, are rapidly dying out and need not be 
 considered as an ethnical factor in Australian develop- 
 ment. We have therefore placed up to date about i 2 /^ 
 persons on the square mile of this vast continent, as 
 compared with 618 to the square mile in England and 
 374 in the United Kingdom. 
 
 It is about one hundred and thirty years since 
 Governor Phillip landed where the great City of Sydney 
 now stands. Is that a "reasonable time," and have 
 we "occupied effectively "? We have to ask what is 
 meant by " effective occupation." The existing state 
 
 72
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 of juridical opinion on the subject seems to be fairly 
 represented by a declaration adopted by the Institute 
 of International Law at Lausanne in 1888 : — 
 
 INTERNATIONAL DECLARATION RELATING TO THE 
 OCCUPATION OF TERRITORIES. 
 
 Article i. — The occupation of a territory under 
 the title of sovereignty will be recognised as 
 effective only if it combines the following 
 conditions : 
 
 1. The taking of possession of a territory 
 
 enclosed in certain limits made in the 
 name of the government. 
 
 2. The official notification of the taking of 
 
 possession. 
 The taking of possession is accomplished by the 
 establishment of a local responsible power, provided 
 with means sufficient to maintain order and to 
 ensure the regular exercise of its authority within 
 the limits of the occupied territory. These means 
 may be borrowed from the institutions existing in 
 the occupied country. 
 Now we may fairly say that we have fulfilled the 
 technical conditions so defined over this territory of 
 3,000,000 square miles. Whether we have done so in a 
 reasonable time or not is perhaps no longer an 
 important consideration. The Australian Government 
 does maintain order and ensure the regular exercise of 
 its authority even, I think we may say, over the 
 Northern Territory where there is as yet only about 
 one white person to every 300 square miles. But we 
 must remember there is a tendency, likely to be 
 
 73
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 strengthened in the future, to interpret "effective 
 occupation " rather more strictly. In our own 
 municipal or national law we have seen a tax placed 
 upon land withdrawn from use and cultivation. A 
 gentle but effective compulsion is thus applied to the 
 owner either to use the land himself or to sell it to 
 somebody who will. The same notion is emerging in 
 the international sphere. As population grows denser, 
 and the demand for comforts and luxuries increases, 
 we may be sure that no nation will be held justified 
 in claiming sovereign rights under any title over 
 territories whose resources it is unwilling or unable to 
 develop for the benefit of humanity in general. 
 Happily, as we shall see, we are now, after a long 
 period of apathy and negligence, alive to our 
 responsibilities in this respect. 
 
 It is difficult to give any approximate conception of 
 the areas in our tropical or temperate possessions whose 
 development is still almost wholly a task for future 
 years or centuries. But we can take a few examples of 
 these undeveloped territories and briefly survey their 
 extent and resources. Not so very far away from our 
 own shores we have in Nigeria alone a valuable 
 tropical empire, three times the size of the United 
 Kingdom. Northern and Southern Nigeria are now 
 united under a single administration. In the recent 
 history of Nigeria we get a striking illustration of the 
 magical effects produced by the railway line. In 1896 
 a line was begun, running northwards from Lagos, and 
 was continued in 1909 for 307 miles in that direction 
 as far as Jebba, that is, through the densely populated 
 country of Yoruba. The result was an enormous 
 
 74
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 increase in trade. Meanwhile in 1907 another line 
 further north, 356 miles in length, had been con- 
 structed. These lines have now been linked up and 
 run as far as Kano in Northern Nigeria, which is thus 
 in direct railway communication with the sea at Lagos, 
 a distance of 712 miles. Another valuable line runs 
 from the coast at Port Harcourt on the River Bonny, 
 an eastern mouth of the Niger, and will soon join the 
 main line already mentioned at Kaduna, which means 
 500 more miles of track. There is also a light railway 
 from the Bauchi tin fields to the main line at Zaria, 
 which connects this important mineral area with Lagos, 
 766 miles away, a journey which can now be accom- 
 plished in about forty hours. 
 
 These railwaj-s have let the light into this part of 
 the Dark Continent with a vengeance. Towns and 
 trading posts have sprung up along the lines and the 
 trade and revenues of Southern Nigeria at least have 
 gone forward by long strides. Between 1904 and 
 19 10 the trade of Southern Nigeria advanced from 
 ^5,000,000 to ;£i 1,750,000, and in the latter year that 
 colon} 7 achieved what was almost a record in the history 
 of tropical administration by realising a surplus of 
 ^340,000 in its financial accounts. There is a great 
 future before this territory in the development of such 
 products as cotton, cocoa, rubber, maize, tin, coal and 
 palm products. Coal is an especially fortunate 
 addition to Nigerian assets. 3 
 
 Southern Nigeria, therefore, scarcely belongs to this 
 chapter on " Lone Lands," though we arc still only in 
 
 'The Udl coalfields, now tapped by the Kastem Railway from 
 Port Harcourt, are estimated to cover an area of 2,000 square miles. 
 
 75
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 the early days of its economic history. But Northern 
 Nigeria, with which it is now united, a territory of 
 256,400 square miles, and a vast reservoir for the 
 supply of raw materials for many industries, is still 
 almost undeveloped owing to its remote geographical 
 position. 
 
 Let us now shift the telescope lens to another region 
 of the African continent further south to Rhodesia, 
 Northern and Southern, which together form a territory 
 equal to Germany and Austria-Hungary added 
 together. These two provinces, which are administered 
 by the British South Africa Company under Imperial 
 supervision, are separated by the great African river, 
 the Zambesi, which near Livingstone, the administra- 
 tive headquarters of Northern Rhodesia, takes its 
 appalling leap over the Victoria Falls. Rhodesia is 
 wholly within the Tropics, but a great portion of it lies 
 at 3,500 feet and more above sea-level, making the 
 country practicable, so far as can yet be ascertained, 
 for white settlement. Indeed, if Sir Leander Jameson's 
 aspiration is to be fulfilled, Rhodesia may one day be a 
 great British state in the very heart of what was until 
 quite recently savage Africa. 
 
 Certainly the economic foundations for such a state 
 are broad enough. Perhaps in some respects the pace 
 of Rhodesian development has been forced. It has 
 enjoyed the favour of such immensely wealthy patrons 
 as Rhodes and Beit. It has already a railway system 
 of nearly two thousand five hundred miles of track. It 
 is splendidly equipped with schools, thanks largely to 
 the munificence of Mr. Alfred Beit, who in 1906 left 
 ^200,000 for such purposes. Three of the Rhodes 
 
 76
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 Scholarships of ^300 each per annum, tenable at the 
 University of Oxford, are allocated to Rhodesia. 
 Indeed no community in the Empire is so richly 
 endowed with educational facilities, in proportion to 
 population, as Rhodesia. 
 
 It has a very wide range of productivity. The gold 
 output has already touched three million pounds 
 sterling a year. As a ranching country it is rapidly 
 growing in favour. The cattle that are concentrated 
 into Liebig's beef extract roam its hills and valleys, 
 and as the ranching areas in the United States and the 
 Argentine shrink before the advancing wave-line of 
 closer cultivation, Rhodesia will take an increasing part 
 in the world's meat-supply. But, apart from cattle, 
 maize, tobacco and citrus fruits (oranges and lemons) 
 are becoming great sources of wealth, and ostrich 
 feathers, sugar and vegetable oils are likely to be 
 important products. Most fortunately, too, Nature 
 has provided rich seams of coal. At present those of 
 the Wankie Colliery, south of the Victoria Falls, are 
 the only coal measures being worked, but the yearly 
 output exceeds 200,000 tons and there seems to be no 
 limit to the possible output. Rhodesian coal should be 
 available for the steamship traffic and railways of East 
 Africa and its coasts in general. The wasteful habit 
 of wood-burning cannot too soon be discontinued. 
 Rhodesia develops steadily. Agricultural co-operation 
 is extending and markets are being organised. The 
 white population is still only about 30,000, but it is 
 increasing at the rate of some 3,000 a year, and when 
 great movement for closer settlement along the 
 
 77
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 railways is in full swing, the progress, we may hope, 
 will be rapid and continuous. 
 
 The extension of the main railway beyond the Congo 
 border into the richly mineralised district of Katanga 
 is opening up an important trade with the Congo State. 
 The country is well linked up with the distant ocean 
 at Beira and Capetown and is already included in one 
 of the grandest of world-tours. For Rhodesia has a 
 tremendous attraction in the stupendous Victoria Falls 
 of the Zambesi, which are twice as broad and two and 
 a-half times as high as Niagara itself. After that 
 tremendous leap the great river tears along for forty 
 miles within a very narrow channel and at that distance 
 begins at last to recover its equanimity. The railway 
 bridge crosses the river in rather appalling proximity 
 to the Falls, and Mr. Rhodes 's wish that the 
 passengers might feel the floating spray of the cataract 
 is often fulfilled. 
 
 Some day before long it will be possible to proceed 
 along the Cape to Cairo Railway to Uganda and East 
 Africa, but until then we must take the train to Beira 
 and sail northwards along the coast past what was 
 German East Africa to Mombasa, the chief port of the 
 British East African Protectorate. This is a territory 
 of 200,000 square miles in extent, about as large, that 
 is, as Germany. Inland is another Protectorate, 90,000 
 square miles in extent, named Uganda. No doubt 
 these two will be united some day, like Northern and 
 Southern Nigeria, under a single High Commissioner 
 of British East Africa. 
 
 East Africa falls naturally into three divisions — 
 i. A coastal tropical region capable of producing all 
 
 78
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 the characteristic tropical products — cotton, cocoa-nuts, 
 rubber, sisal (a kind of fibre) and ground nuts. Copra, 
 or the dried "meat" of the cocoa-nut, is largely used 
 for the manufacture of soap, while the vegetable oil 
 of palm kernels and ground nuts goes largely to the 
 making of margarine. Cotton, however, is the most 
 promising staple, and hence in future years should 
 come much of the fibre used in the factories of 
 Lancashire. But I fear East Africa is a rather painful 
 example of the uncultivated estate. True, it has been 
 provided with a highly useful railway line running 
 from Mombasa to Port Florence on Lake Victoria 
 Nyanza, a distance of 500 miles, but even this rich 
 coastal belt is only in the beginnings of its development. 
 
 ii. An inland tropical region, which covers also 
 Uganda, where again there are enormous possibilities 
 of wealth in all tropical kinds. Railway building into 
 and in Uganda is one of the most imperative needs of 
 the future. 
 
 iii. Between these two a highland region which, 
 though lying right across the Equator, has been 
 described as "the most perfect expression of all that 
 is meant by the word 'Temperate.' The days are 
 warm and sunny, but rarely as oppressive as mid- 
 summer heat in England, for the breeze is always 
 fresh ; nights are cool and even cold in the higher 
 parts. Again and again the visitor is gladdened by a 
 spot which recalls the edge of a Surrey common or by 
 a stretch of deep bracken reminiscent of Scotland." 3 
 These intermediate highland regions might support a 
 
 3 Captain L. S. Amery, M.I 1 ., in " Union and Strength." 
 
 79
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 white population of two or three millions, though life 
 at an altitude of 5,000 or 6,000 feet is apt to depress 
 and irritate certain constitutions. Still these uplands 
 afford a very desirable refuge and sanatorium for 
 officials and traders and planters sweating in the plains 
 to the North and South, and a large white population 
 planted thus in the heart of these Protectorates would 
 be a strong civilising agenc}^ and a powerful support 
 to the official administration. 
 
 Most of the staples of the temperate and sub-tropical 
 zones yield abundant harvests in these uplifted regions, 
 in many cases, owing to the double rainy season, two 
 harvests in the year. Maize, tobacco, coffee, bananas, 
 ramie (fibre), sisal, apples, peaches, pine-apples 
 flourish, and there are fair prospects for sheep and pig 
 farming and for dairy-work. Whether wheat can be 
 grown successfully seems as yet uncertain. 
 
 But we must now take a far flight to the undeveloped 
 country par excellence of the British Empire — the 
 Northern Territory of Australia, to which frequent 
 references have already been made. This is a huge 
 rectangular block of country 560 miles wide and 900 
 miles long with an area of 523,600 square miles — 
 bounded on the North by the Indian Ocean, on which 
 it has a long front, on the South by the State of South 
 Australia, and on the East and West by Queensland and 
 Western Australia. It was administered by the South 
 Australian Government down to 191 1, when it w ? as 
 taken over by the Commonwealth. Its white popula- 
 tion would still not suffice to fill a small English 
 village. For nearly thirty years this population has 
 increased at the sober pace of about one man per 
 
 80
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 annum. It is inhabited also by twenty or thirty 
 thousand aborigines of an extremely primitive type, 
 who are gradually dying away before the advance of 
 white civilisation. It need hardly be said that they 
 have no affinity whatever with the Maoris of New 
 Zealand, who are a highly intelligent race, supposed by 
 many to have migrated to New Zealand from India. 
 
 In the Northern Territory, too, we may distinguish 
 three broad divisions — a coastal, central and southern. 
 The coastal zone stretches from the northern sea-coast 
 too miles inland, and includes the mouths of several 
 magnificent and navigable rivers, the Victoria, the 
 Roper and the Daly. This is entirely in the Tropics, 
 though not in every respect tropical in. character, as it 
 is fortunately free from jungle. The ideal of a " white 
 Australia " depends upon whether this northern torrid 
 belt is habitable by white people. The data can only 
 be acquired by lapse of time during which it will be 
 seen whether women and children can stand the 
 conditions and whether the next and the following 
 generations deteriorate. 
 
 But in any case the country cannot be left 
 undeveloped. Sugar, cotton, tobacco, rice, rubber will 
 all flourish, and, though only the surface has as yet 
 been scratched, already three million pounds worth of 
 gold, silver, tin and copper have been extracted. The 
 Commonwealth is taking a very living interest in this 
 vast empty region. The Government has appointed a 
 very able administrator, Dr. Oilruth, who is inspired 
 with a great faith in the prospects of the country. It 
 may prove necessary to obtain indentured coloured 
 labour for development, or recourse mav be had to 
 
 81
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 Maltese and other white Southern European races. If 
 the Asiatic is admitted as a free labourer and settler, 
 the future of the country will be compromised, because 
 it is impossible to build a sort of Chinese wall across 
 it and forbid the coloured races to spill over into the 
 white communities to the South and East and West. 
 
 The central table-lands are a wide-spread pastoral 
 country bounded on the South by the Macdonnell 
 ranges, and south of this again is a sandy track much 
 of which is a real thirst-land under the ten-inch rainfall 
 line, though vast stores of subterranean water, not, 
 however, all sweet and usable, are known to exist. 
 These inland tracts include very extensive areas 
 suitable for wheat production and dairy-farming and 
 still broader expanses well-fitted for stock and 
 especially horse rearing. This country will be 
 gradually opened up when the North to South railway 
 line is built. As yet only a brief section has been 
 constructed, running from Darwin southwards to Pine 
 Creek or a little beyond. 
 
 The old idea that the Continent of Australia is 
 nearly all sand and stones with a fertile coast-strip may 
 have furnished a comfortable excuse for leaving it 
 undeveloped and much of it even unexplored, but it is 
 not true to fact. Certainly a good deal of the Southern 
 parts of the Northern Territory are, as the late Lord 
 Salisbury would have expressed it, rather " light soil," 
 but the latent resources of this huge island-continent, 
 animal, vegetable and mineral, are incalculable, and 
 Australia may some day carry with comfort a white 
 population of a hundred million people. 
 
 Let us now pass to a re^'ori as sharplv contrasted as 
 
 83
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 possible with these hot and dry lands under the 
 Southern Cross, to the North-West Territories of 
 Canada and the shores of Hudson Bay, the ancient 
 haunt of trapper and hunter and fisherman. Here it 
 is important to note that the northern limit of wheat 
 production is defined by the summer isotherm of 57. 5 . 
 This line of mean summer heat trends from the 58th 
 parallel of latitude in the Peace River Country of 
 Northern Alberta, a lone and bleak land, down 
 south-eastwards to the southern extremity of James 
 Bay. This enormous country includes the whole 
 prairie region proper and outside the prairies 20 to 50 
 million acres of cultivable land. Within this line also 
 and north of Lake Winnipeg there is an unconsidered 
 trifle of some 5,000 square miles of good and payable 
 soil. 
 
 But it must not be thought that the regions outside 
 the wheat lands are valueless. There is incalculable 
 wealth in the fisheries of lake and river west of Hudson 
 Bay and in the Bay itself. All round the Southern 
 shores of the Bay are magnificent forests, good for 
 unlimited manufacture of paper-pulp. The reindeer 
 might be reared in large numbers in the regions north 
 of the wheat isotherm and in Ungava, the rather 
 mysterious country east of Hudson's Bay, where there 
 is also a strong probability of mineral wealth. 
 
 This enumeration by no means exhausts the tale of 
 Empire estates awaiting development, though it may 
 possibly have exhausted the reader. Tn British 
 Guiana on the old "Spanish Main," in British Hon- 
 duras and in Trinidad there are some 25 million acres 
 of cultivable land still unoccupied. Tn British Guiana 
 
 83
 
 THE [.ONE LANDS 
 
 MAP OF CANADA. WITH THE SUMM 
 NORTH KRN LIMIT 
 
 S 4
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 HERM, INDICATING ROUGHLY THE 
 /HEAT PRODI < I ION. 
 
 85
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 alone arc three million acres of savannahs in the 
 interior suitable lor ranching, and eleven million acres 
 more of easily accessible lands, lit for arable and 
 pastoral purposes, in the river valleys. In this colony 
 rubber and limes nourish wonderfully, and an immea- 
 surable force of water-power is available. 
 
 There is no question that down to late years the 
 British people have slept upon their great inheritance, 
 especially the tropical parts of it. We may date the 
 new sentiment of empire-citizenship and the new sense 
 of trusteeship in face of these vast empire possessions 
 to the early eighties of last century. I shall give some 
 account in a later chapter of the influences which led 
 to this revival of what we must call, for want of a 
 better term, " Imperial sentiment." The germ of the 
 ideas of Empire co-operation may be found in the 
 proposals for a joint fund for naval defence, made by 
 Mr. Jan Hofmeyr, the South African statesman, at the 
 first Colonial Conference in 1887. That germ w r as 
 developed at the Conference of 1907 by Mr. Deakin, 
 who proposed the creation of a joint fund, raised by a 
 tax of 1 per cent, on foreign imports into the self- 
 governing colonies, together with a joint board to 
 administer the fund, the object being to promote the 
 maritime communications of the Empire by steamship 
 and cable. The one practical result of this proposal 
 was the laying down of the state-owned Pacific cable 
 from Canada to Australasia, but the movement for 
 developmental co-operation among the states of the 
 Empire made little progress until the Conference of 
 191 1, out of which grew that really important body, 
 the Dominions Royal Commission. Commissions of 
 
 86
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 this kind are usually convenient methods of smothering 
 awkward and intrusive questions, but this 
 particular Royal Commission, representing England 
 and all the self-governing colonies, was alive from the 
 start. It travelled tens of thousands of miles about the 
 Empire, collected a vast amount of first-hand evidence 
 and finally produced a Report (not to mention the 
 preceding interim publications), which is a quarry of 
 information on the economics of the great Dominions. 
 The tropical portions of the Empire were not included 
 in the Commission's Reference, nor were the members 
 instructed to investigate constitutional questions or 
 allowed to trench on fiscal controversies. 
 
 This was the first Royal Commission on which sat 
 representatives of all the oversea Dominions, though 
 unfortunately the Australian member fell out a year or 
 two after it was appointed. The deliberations and 
 conclusions of the Commissioners were, however, so 
 unanimous that the Australian representative would 
 have found little difficulty in adding his name to the 
 Report. We owe to the great world -war a valuable 
 experience relating to the supply of foodstuffs and raw 
 material, the control of trade and the safeguarding of 
 certain products which are essential to security and 
 defence. We shall not readily forget how a foreign 
 nation had acquired control of the production and 
 distribution of certain mineral products in Australia 
 and other parts of the Empire, copper, lead, zinc, 
 tungsten ores, etc., which were necessary to the 
 manufacture of munitions. It is a right of elementary 
 self-defence to see that no such monopoly is established 
 in the future. We do not wish to exclude foreign 
 
 87
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 nations from a share in the products of the Empire, 
 but it is scarcely fair that its resources should be 
 developed to our own undoing. Everybody will cheer- 
 fully assent to the opinion of the Commissioners that 
 "it is vital that the Empire should, so far as possible, 
 be placed in a position which would enable it to resist 
 any pressure which a foreign Power or group of Powers 
 could exercise in time of peace or during war in virtue 
 of a control of raw materials and commodities essential 
 for the safety and well-being of the Empire." 
 
 To draw out an inventory of the British Empire is 
 no slight task, but the Commissioners attacked it with 
 a refreshing courage. They provide an initial survey 
 of the "relation between Empire production and 
 Empire requirements throughout the whole range of 
 articles needed for the sustenance and well-being of the 
 people, for the maintenance of industry and for the 
 production of munitions of war." For the purpose of 
 this comprehensive enterprise they divide such com- 
 modities into three classes : — 
 
 (a) Materials of which the world's requirements are 
 mainly or wholly produced within the Empire. Perhaps 
 Indian jute is the most familiar of these, but Canada 
 produces almost the whole of the world's supply of 
 nickel and asbestos, and South Africa has a virtual 
 rnonopoty of diamonds and ostrich feathers. 
 
 In the case of articles falling within this category 
 the Commissioners think that no extraordinary 
 measures are needed to stimulate production. The 
 demand is sufficient in itself. The exclusive possession 
 of such commodities supplies a powerful weapon in 
 commercial negotiations which may very well be used
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 in economic self-defence. It is a curious fact, however, 
 that though Canada has an almost perfect monopoly 
 of raw asbestos, England depends largely on foreign 
 sources for the manufactured article, while Canada 
 herself imports it to the value of £70,000 a year. It 
 is difficult to understand why Canada should not 
 produce the raw material and work it up as well. 
 Similarly with regard to nickel. The refining of the 
 metal was carried out before the war almost entirely 
 outside the Dominion. This foreign control of the 
 use of nickel ores might be a source of danger and was 
 recognised as such at the outbreak of the war. Nickel 
 refining will henceforth rank among Canadian 
 industries. A more scientific domestic economy is 
 among the salutary lessons of the war. 
 
 (b) Materials of which the Empire's requirements 
 are approximately equalled by Empire production, 
 among which are wheat, meat, butter, wool and cheese. 
 
 The Commissioners suggest that the Empire should 
 make such arrangements within itself to secure that the 
 surplus (over local consumption) of such Empire 
 supplies should be attracted to the United Kingdom. 
 Many think that this could best be done by a measure 
 of fiscal preference, but much can be effected by 
 improvement in communications, by more careful 
 preparation of the produce in the Dominions for 
 English consumption and better facilities for handling 
 and marketing the Dominions' produce in the United 
 Kingdom. 
 
 Certain important metals Fall within this category. 
 The Empire pnxluces sufficient zinc ores for its own 
 consumption, but here again the reduction processes 
 
 89
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 were carried on almost entirely in Germany, Belgium 
 - and the United States. The United Kingdom pro- 
 duced only a fraction of the 200,000 tons of spelter 
 (smelted zinc-ore) it requires annually. This means 
 that the ores produced in the Empire pass out of 
 British control on the way from the British producer 
 to the British consumer — again a curious and sloppy 
 procedure. So also with tungsten in its various ores 
 such as wolfram and sheelite, a very important ingre- 
 dient in the manufacture of steel. During the war 
 the Imperial Government found it necessary to 
 disengage this base but precious metal from German 
 control by buying up the whole production of the ores 
 in Australia and New Zealand, as well as other parts 
 of the Empire, and to supervise the arrangement for 
 their treatment in the United Kingdom before they 
 could be used in the manufacture of steel. We may 
 hope that the tungsten manufacturing industry in this 
 country has come to stay. Another mineral is 
 monazite, from which is manufactured thorium nitrate, 
 essential for the production of incandescent gas 
 mantles. This comes mostly from Travancore 4 in 
 India, but the foreigner had laid his hands on it and 
 secured the manufacturing industry to his own country. 
 Henceforth England will endeavour to make her own 
 gas mantles. 
 
 (c) Materials of which the world's and the Empire's 
 requirements are mainly produced and controlled 
 outside the British Empire. 
 
 There are certain articles one is almost ashamed to 
 include in this category, for example, cotton and maize. 
 
 1 It has recently been found in large quantities in Ceylon. 
 
 90
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 The British Empire contains cotton-lands and maize- 
 lands fertile and wide enough to supply the entire solar 
 system until the day of judgment. Yet the writer 
 remembers being in Lancashire some years ago when 
 almost the entire cotton industry was arrested and 
 hundreds of thousands thrown into want by the 
 interruption of American cotton supplies owing to 
 certain " cornering " operations there. Seventy years 
 ago, at a time when England was depriving Empire- 
 grown products of their preferences in the home- 
 market, Disraeli predicted the dangers that would 
 result from a too great dependence on a single source 
 of supply. And this dependence is rendered the more 
 undesirable in that the world's cotton crops tend to 
 fall short of the demand — a deficiency which is bound 
 to increase. The British Cotton-growing Association 
 lias done praiseworthy work in stimulating to some 
 extent the production of this staple within the Empire, 
 but very much more drastic measures are required, 
 and it has become a question whether the governments 
 themselves will not have to go into the planting 
 business as a stimulus and supplement to individual 
 action." Meanwhile one can only note again with 
 surprise that an Empire which includes India, Egypt, 
 East Africa, Nigeria, Queensland, Natal, Zululand 
 and the West Indies should not be able to supply itself 
 with one-quarter of the requirements of its cotton- 
 spinning and weaving factories. 
 
 Similar comments apply to the case of maize, an 
 
 5 On the question of State enterprise in the development of 
 Kmpire resources the reader should refer to Mr. Wilson Fox's letters 
 to the " Times," September 28 and 29, 1916 
 
 9*
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 article whose value as a food for human beings, as well 
 as for pigs and poultry, we have in these later days 
 learned to appreciate. South Africa and Rhodesia 
 alone could supply the entire requirements of the 
 Empire, and yet the Empire is almost wholly 
 dependent for its maize upon outside sources, mainly 
 the Argentine. 
 
 In this category, therefore, are certain articles of 
 which the supplies can rapidly be increased by 
 extending the area and intensity of production. But 
 there are a few to which reference has already been 
 made, for example, nitrates and potash, in which the 
 Empire seems to be naturally deficient. But the 
 Empire is not deficient in the materials from which 
 adequate substitutes for these articles can be produced. 
 Synthetic nitrates have been produced on a large scale 
 in Norway by fixing the nitrogen from the air. Nitric 
 acid is a very important material in the manufacture 
 of munitions. 6 But agriculture depends largely on 
 nitrogenous manures, and the Commissioners suggest 
 the possibility of utilising the immense accumulations 
 of peat in Ireland, Canada and other parts of the 
 Empire as a source of fuel and agricultural fertilisers. 
 
 So with potash. That mineral can now be obtained 
 from feldspar by means of a hydro-electrical process, 
 and this manufacture may soon be established in 
 Canada. But potash, which is essential as a fertilising 
 agent and for the production of many fine chemicals, 
 
 6 It is announced that a factory has just been set up in 
 Manchester for the manufacture of nitrates from the air by an 
 electrical process. The United States are starting this industry on 
 a colossal scale. Other methods of obtaining this commodity are 
 also practicable. 
 
 92
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 may also be obtained from such vegetable sources as 
 kelp or seaweed, of which we have a good deal lying 
 about the coasts of our Oceanic Empire. For our 
 potash, so important in agriculture and other indus- 
 tries, we were almost entirely beholden to Germany 
 before the war. 
 
 As I am referring to the Empire's lack of self- 
 dependence for important articles, I may just allude 
 to timber. England depends very largely for wood- 
 pulp used in the manufacture of paper, for pit-props 
 and other such articles on Scandinavia, yet the area 
 of the Empire's woodlands is almost incalculable. 
 Canada has 250 million acres covered with payable 
 timber; Australia, 102 million acres of very diversified 
 growth, a great deal of which is of commercial value ; 
 New Zealand, 8 million acres of forest, including that 
 glorious monarch of the woods, the kauri pine, which 
 has a height of 150 feet and an average girth of 12 
 feet, and flourishes for over a thousand years. This 
 tree, so useful for building purposes and furniture- 
 making, is being rapidly wasted by bush fires and 
 other causes. Indeed the prevention of the waste of 
 Empire resources is almost as important an object as 
 the development of production. 
 
 One of the Commission's most useful proposals was 
 for a permanent " Imperial Development Board " to 
 continue this work of survey and suggestion, under 
 the supreme control of the Imperial Conference. It 
 was proposed that this Board should contain five 
 representatives of England, India and the Crown 
 Colonies and Protectorates together, and one each for 
 the self-governing Dominions. Tts functions were to 
 
 93
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 be in no way political or to involve any interference 
 with the self-governing powers of the Dominions. It 
 would be chiefly advisory and suggestive, though 
 certain administrative duties might be assigned to it 
 in the course of time. Its proposed activities afford a 
 useful summary of the scope of co-operative effort 
 among the States of the Empire. They would be : — 
 
 (a) To continue, complete and thereafter keep 
 up to date the survey begun by us of the relation 
 between the production and requirements of the 
 Empire in the matter of food supplies, raw 
 materials, and all other commodities essential to 
 its well-being; 
 
 (b) to watch and report upon the changing 
 requirements of the Empire in respect of such 
 materials and commodities, and to mature plans 
 for promoting and improving their production 
 within the Empire ; 
 
 (c) to investigate in collaboration with existing 
 institutions and committees for scientific research : 
 
 (i) The possibilities of production within the 
 Empire of such of these essential materials and 
 commodities as now are, or may in the future 
 be found to be, mainly produced and controlled 
 outside its limits, as well as the possibilities of 
 new supplies generally ; 
 
 (2) the best means of promoting efficiency and 
 preventing waste in existing methods of pro- 
 duction ; 
 
 (3) the possibilities of the utilisation of sub- 
 stitutes for essential commodities which are not 
 found to be available within the Empire ; 
 
 94
 
 THE LONE LANDS 
 
 (d) to consider and devise means for the direc- 
 tion of Empire capital towards the development of 
 Empire resources; 
 
 (e) to study the larger aspects of migration 
 within the Empire with a view to securing and 
 maintaining a sufficiency of population in all its 
 
 parts ; 
 
 (f) to advise on the adequacy for Imperial re- 
 quirements of schemes of harbour improvement in 
 certain of the great ports within the Empire ; 
 
 (g) to study lines of communication by steam- 
 ship, cable, or railway which are contributory and 
 necessary to Imperial development ; 
 
 (h) to study and report upon legislation affecting 
 the mechanism of trade in its widest sense, and 
 to keep in touch with development in similar 
 legislation throughout the world ; 
 
 (i) to prepare and publish Imperial statistics. 
 This Report of the Dominions Royal Commission 
 certainly marked an epoch in the gradual emergence 
 of England and the Empire from laisser faire negli- 
 gence and self-regarding particularism to a new 
 age of conscious effort and responsibility and of 
 co-operative action among all the communities of the 
 Empire. 
 
 95
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 COMMUNICATIONS. 
 
 " As the necessity for broadening the basis of the English nation 
 increases, as the conviction grows that the basis can no longer be 
 an island, that it must be an Empire, so the facilities for broadening 
 the basis increase. What was impossible in past centuries is possible 
 now. What seems to be but a dream now will, if we reason from 
 the past to the future and bear in mind that under the rule of science 
 the world moves at a constantly accelerated pace, become a waking 
 reality." 
 
 (Sir Charles Lucas: " The British Empire.") 
 
 The statesman usually bulks more largely in the 
 public eye than the scientist or the mechanical inven- 
 tor. He has his uses and we need not wholly condemn 
 him, with Adam Smith, as a " crafty and insidious 
 animal." But the services of the man of science, especi- 
 ally but not solely of mechanical science, have had far 
 more to do with the history and development, political 
 as well as economic, of the Empire than those of the 
 professed politician. Here has been one of the un- 
 speakable advantages of the British over the 
 old Roman Empire. I have often asked distinguished 
 classical scholars if they could suggest any reason why 
 the Romans, with their practical genius and their 
 command of metals and various mechanical devices, 
 failed to invent the steam-engine or even a " push- 
 bike " or a tramway-car, and I have never received 
 even an approximate answer to the question. In the 
 case of an Empire spread over a continuous land- 
 
 96
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 surface the development of communications was, 
 though very important, not so vital a matter as it is 
 for a widely -dispersed system like the British. Science 
 has not only determined the course of political thought 
 and event within the British Empire, but made pos- 
 sible the continuous existence of that combination of 
 states as a single international Power. 
 
 In the eighteenth century there were many sugges- 
 tions for the organised Oceanic Empire and for colonial 
 representation in the Imperial Parliament. Adam Smith, 
 the founder of English Free Trade, was among those 
 who favoured this latter idea. I have already referred 
 to Burke's criticism. "Perhaps," he said, " I might 
 be inclined to entertain some such thought ; but a 
 great flood stops me in my course. Opposuit Natura. 
 I cannot remove the eternal barriers of creation." 
 Again, alluding to a supporter of the same notion, the 
 great orator exclaimed : "It costs him nothing to 
 fight with Nature and to conquer the order of Provi- 
 dence, which manifestly opposes itself to the possi- 
 bility of such a Parliamentary union." Please will 
 you notice the very interesting fact that the date, 1769, 
 in which those words were uttered, was the year in 
 which James Watt took out the patent for his first 
 steam-engine. 
 
 The steam-engine has done far more than anything 
 else to superannuate Burke's arguments. The modern 
 revival of what is known by the unsatisfactory name of 
 "Imperialism" was largely due to the accumulated 
 effects of steam and telegraphy which began to be 
 decisively operative in the eighties of the last century, 
 the decade which saw the creation of the Imperial 
 
 97 
 
 G
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 Federation League in 1884 and the first Colonial Con- 
 ference in 1887. 
 
 " Ye gods, annihilate but space and time 
 And make two lovers happy !" 
 
 So runs the modest and celebrated apostrophe. 
 Mechanical science has gone far to accomplish the 
 miracle for the happiness of the British Empire. 
 Edmund Burke reckoned six weeks as the minimum 
 time required for an election writ to cross the Atlantic. 
 The reader may reckon how long it would have taken 
 for a prospective New England or Virginian M.P. to 
 receive the writ, secure his election and reach the 
 Imperial Parliament at Westminster. In those days 
 it meant a three months' journey to reach the Cape and 
 about a six months' to make the Eastern shores of 
 Australia. To-day's steamship takes about the same 
 to cross from our islands to Canada as was spent in 
 Burke's day in travelling from London to Edinburgh. 
 And mechanical progress is never interrupted. Every 
 year the steam-engine and the internal combustion 
 engine are improved and developed, and aviation and 
 wireless telegraphy cannot fail to have an immense 
 effect upon the politics and economies of the Britannic 
 Commonwealth. These developments, so far as one 
 can foresee, must tend towards closer union and the 
 neutralisation of the estranging and disintegrating 
 effects of the Empire's dispersion. 
 
 But the result of all this invention and discovery has 
 not been confined simply to the communications be- 
 tween portions of the Empire separated by wide sea- 
 spaces. It has been seen in the internal evolution of 
 the colonies themselves. The railway has always 
 
 98
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 been a wonderful state-builder. The Dominion of 
 Canada was made possible by the first trans-continental 
 railway, of which Lord Strathcona drove in the last 
 spike in November, 18S5. But for that railway West 
 and East would have lost touch. British Columbia 
 could never have joined hands politically with Nova 
 Scotia or New Brunswick. For, let us remember, Nova 
 Scotia is further from British Columbia than from 
 Gieat Britain. The aching void of the prairies and 
 the mighty barrier of the Rockies were bigger 
 obstacles than the Billows of the North Atlantic. " T 
 realise better than ever," said Lord Milner in a speech 
 at Vancouver, " how bold was the conception of those 
 who first grasped the idea of moulding all Canada 
 from Cape Breton to Vancouver into a great confedera- 
 tion. They were great political architects who leaped 
 the intervening wilderness, as it then was, between 
 Ontario and British Columbia. " 
 
 British Columbia made the building of a trans- 
 continental line a condition of her entry into 
 the Dominion. To-day there are three inter-oceanic 
 lines completed, or nearly completed with their branch 
 systems. The main trend of the Canadian railways is 
 still East and West. This direction cuts across the 
 natural or physical lines of the Continent which run 
 rather North and South. The railway .system was one 
 of the two main devices which created a Canadian 
 nationhood from Ocean to Ocean north of an invisible 
 boundary, the /jQth parallel of latitude. The other was 
 the Canadian fiscal system which established Free 
 Trade East and West with a protective tariff-wall 
 against the South. 
 
 99
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 The Canadian railways have been compared to the 
 sections of a fishing-rod tied together at the centre 
 which corresponds with the City of Winnipeg. All the 
 
 ^^■■„., ■ i . ,■ , 
 
 MAP OK THE DOMINrON OF CANADA 
 
 trunk lines run through the great grain city which is 
 only a hundred miles from the international frontier. 
 Theoretically this closeness to the frontier of the con- 
 necting links between East and West is a strategic 
 
 ioo
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 danger, and for this and commercial reasons a new 
 line is being constructed from Le Pas, a station on the 
 Canadian northern system, to Port Nelson on Hudson 
 
 SHOWING THE RAILWAY SYSTEM. 
 
 Bay, a distance of 410 miles. The route to the 
 Atlantic via Hudson's vStraits is free from ice from 
 about July 20 to November 10, but as the area of Cana- 
 dian cultivation is always extending northwards, a 
 
 101
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 substantial portion of each season's harvest might How 
 outwards by this route. This would relieve the con- 
 gestion of goods traffic, known as the ' grain 
 blockade," further South. And the line might be 
 valuable from a defensive point of view. It is unthink- 
 able that this country should ever be at war with the 
 United States. We need scarcely provide for a con- 
 tingency so remote and unnatural, but the Hudson's 
 Bay railway would lie much further from possible 
 attack and would enable men and munitions to be 
 sent from East to West in case the connection was 
 interrupted further South. The Le Pas-Port Nelson 
 line is being constructed by the Canadian Government. 
 
 Another Canadian project which may sometime be 
 carried out is the Georgian Bay-Montreal Canal, by 
 which the prairie harvests could be shipped at the 
 great lakes and carried wholly by water to our English 
 ports instead of being largely diverted southwards to 
 Chicago and other American emporia and carried 
 thence via American railways to Boston, Portland and 
 New York. 
 
 Like the Dominion of Canada, the Australian Com- 
 monwealth was made possible by railway development. 
 But in the absence of a West and East connection, 
 Western Australia has been subjected to great incon- 
 venience, her members of Parliament having to face 
 the ups and downs of a stormy sea-passage round Cape 
 Lee win on their way to Melbourne. Moreover, Aus- 
 tralia is without a North and South railway connection. 
 A South Australian railroad runs from Melbourne 
 northwards to Oodnadatta through Port Augusta. 
 Look far north and you will see that a line from 
 
 T02
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 Darwin starts southwards and gets as far as Pine 
 Creek or Katherina. Now look to the West, and a 
 line will be seen running eastwards to what was 
 recently railhead at Kalgoorlie. 
 
 It is rather curious that the two gaps which had to 
 be bridged between Pine Creek and Oodnadatta, and 
 between Kalgoorlie and Port Augusta were exactly the 
 same length, 1,063 miles. The West and East railway 
 has been constructed with great rapidity, thanks to a 
 very efficient American track-laying machine. These 
 two transcontinental lines ought to give a great 
 stimulus to the opening up of the Australian silent 
 lands. 
 
 Turning to South Africa, we may ask how there 
 could have been any Union without that steel track 
 which has been dropped lightly on the rolling veld, 
 following its gentle gradients and spanning dry spruit 
 and broad but sometimes almost waterless river beds 
 — the long, long haul from beautiful Cape Town, 
 under its mountain wall, to the far golden city of 
 Johannesburg, and thence eastwards to Durban and 
 Delagoa Bay. But railways have made great strides 
 during the last half century throughout the 
 Dark Continent. In the year 1876 over the 
 whole of Africa there were only about 400 miles of 
 railway. To-day there are 30,000 miles of 
 fully constructed lines. Look round the seaboard in 
 the map and see from how many points the steel rails 
 have already pushed their way into the inner darkness 
 and mystery. I have said something about our own 
 line from Mombasa through our East African Protec- 
 torate. Germany has built a very similar line from 
 
 103
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 \orsemang£g0G R£A i 
 ■cntfhov/0*VST**U*N BI0H1 
 
 /fadtfc/ys in operation 
 
 do a uthorised for Construct/or, 
 do projected „. 
 
 I s«L£.o' Mats 
 ': o so ioo ;oa joo 4«o ' 
 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT RAILWAY 
 104
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 Vi 
 
 *Q/yorman/o' J /Cr.llllli) 
 
 n v Charleston Jk'f"** 
 
 n Y ofdmooi'cai ^¥&"v / 5 5 " // '* 
 
 I « iflonrurry 
 
 UU-E E N S L A N Dqfcl%\ 
 
 <• _ CJ /^{Gladstone 
 
 \„*- Stackali -' W%\\\ 
 U \ fjfofiundabrrtj 
 
 iMaryfrorouc/i 
 
 111 
 
 \OocfnactatLa 
 
 UajRALIA 
 
 ■r>"'/t> 
 
 
 Qcunnamu, 
 
 *•• ~4bT — 
 
 ity solm 
 
 7 """•—•«.% 
 
 mi 1 I 
 
 mil 
 
 Waree 
 
 £// 
 
 W/// 
 
 Uat/nc - 
 /TASMANIA 
 
 XHOBA/tr 
 8/ 
 
 BYSTEMS OF THE COMMONWEALTH, 
 
 105
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 Dar-es-Salaam to Ujiji on Lake Tanganyiki, a place 
 known to every schoolboy as the spot where Stanley 
 discovered Livingstone after his long search for the 
 needle in the haystack. Now look across the continent 
 to the Atlantic coast and see how the railways are 
 creeping outwards from Lobito Bay, Loanda and other 
 points to join hands with the railway pioneers from 
 the East and thus complete the East and West con- 
 nection across the continent. This junction will be 
 effected before many years, and the main railway 
 nerve-centre of Africa will lie in the Katanga district 
 of the Congo State, whither lines from North, South, 
 East and West will converge. 
 
 Let us see how far communications have now been 
 opened through the African Continent. The " Cape 
 to Cairo line," starting from Cape Town, now runs 
 northwards across the Zambesi and the Congo frontier, 
 through Kambove and Tshilongo to present railhead 
 at Bukama. The significance of this last place is that 
 it is situated on the Congo where that river has become 
 a navigable waterway. Now Bukama is 2,600 mea- 
 sured miles from Cape Town, so that we are getting 
 pretty well into the heart of Africa. From Bukama 
 we can take a steamer belonging to a service operated 
 by the Chemins de Fer des Grands Lacs and steam 
 northwards along this great river of savageland to 
 Stanleyville, 600 miles down stream. The sailing is 
 not quite uninterrupted, as along two rather lengthy 
 river reaches there are impracticable rapids, these sec- 
 tions of the journey being traversed by rail. From 
 Stanleyville river communication continues West and 
 South-west to Leopoldville, a distance of about 1,000 
 
 106
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 miles, to which point vessels of 500 tons can mount 
 the river. At Leopoldville we transfer to railway again 
 and travel for 247 miles to Matadi, whither ocean- 
 going steamers can ascend the mammoth stream. We 
 have thus accomplished without any foot-tramping or 
 fatigue an African tour of 4,846 miles. 
 
 From Matadi let us retrace our course by rail and 
 river back to Stanleyville. Thence the Cape to Cairo 
 route will be continued northwards by railway to a 
 point on Lake Albert at Mahagi — 548 miles of con- 
 struction. At Mahagi we find a steamer of the 
 Uganda Government and embark for a deeply interest- 
 ing journey over the lake and down the Nile, by which 
 route we make a tremendously long stride in our pro- 
 gress to Cairo, for we can sail almost without 
 interruption to the terminus of the Soudan railway, 
 which is now some distance South of Khartoum. There 
 is one difficult piece of navigation between Dufile and 
 Rejaf, but the difficulties may probably be overcome 
 by the building of a lock at Dufile and the transference 
 to a railway along this section be avoided. It will be 
 seen therefore that the only serious gap in the Cape to 
 Cairo connection is that between Stanley Falls on the 
 Congo and Mahagi on Lake Albert. This is a very 
 heavy tramp through the deep heart of savage Africa, 
 but it will no doubt be bridged before long by the 
 railway engineer. The alternations between rail and 
 river or lake are rather inconvenient, though perhaps 
 not unpleasant, and the railway is sure in time to 
 absorb more and more of the entire mileage between the 
 South and North extremities of the continent. "Given 
 the Channel Tunnel and a Train Ferry across the 
 
 107
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 Bosporus," said Mr. Robert Williams not loug ago, 
 " one might certainly look forward at no distant date 
 to taking a through train at Victoria Station for 
 Cape Town." 1 
 
 So we are in sight of the long North and South con- 
 nection. Meantime we can now get by rail, lake and 
 river from East to West. The short line from Kabalo 
 on the River Lualaba to Albertville has completed 
 this chain of communications. The distance is 3,046 
 miles, and the journey could be accomplished under 
 present conditions in about forty days. 
 
 But a glance at the map will show that we have by 
 no means told the whole story of prospective railway 
 developments in the African continent. The sands of 
 the Sahara are not going to be allowed for ever to act 
 as an impervious barrier between the Mediterranean 
 shores of that continent and the almost untouched El 
 Dorado of Equatorial Africa to the South, South-west 
 and South-east. The Cape to Cairo route may seem a 
 great improvement in point of time and speed upon 
 the present long and rather monotonous sea-journey to 
 South Africa, but even that route may not be the 
 quickest and most convenient. For many years 
 various projects for a trans-Sahara railway from the 
 French ports on the northern littoral have been pro- 
 posed and discussed. Look at the number of lines or 
 feelers that have already been pushed southwards 
 from different points. Political difficulties, however, 
 and the hostility of the Saharan and Soudanese tribes 
 
 *" Milestones of African Civilisation," a lecture delivered to the 
 Royal Colonial Institute, May 8, 1917. 
 
 108
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 , .« lou.sA^ FRENCH WE 5*F AP^I C A ^ r p y R - 
 DakarV <**" r°'' Z.nd«*r..-S. Tchad ' *•- — -' 
 
 
 
 CONGO K , odu .. l' -^-■JK^taombasa 
 
 r .JOpoldinMe KonqcU* S\__^° ri Y 11 
 
 W<aid,BELGr^^Gfi^r^*^^ 0ar .„ Sal4am 
 L°and> *.£._.3°k>) \>EAFHICAV 
 
 ^«v„,rt. leo( , <)]d „| le 
 
 AFRICA 
 
 EnClr<h Miles 
 
 « ot« jk m <M X-J 
 u*-i_: 1 1 1 J 
 
 «X<tiV«V£ COHSTQUC TLD 
 AAnr'ArS PRQj£CT£ O 
 HAViCAlMl Rt*£HU 
 
 • OenqueM 
 
 WalfishBa' 
 
 Ancjra Poqycn 
 
 Port 
 
 Amr I, j 
 
 Inh&mbane 
 
 Loureni;o Marque 
 
 - sb ,."j 
 
 Durban 
 
 ■ Cape Town 
 
 , Cast ton 
 
 Pure Elizabeth 
 
 [AP OF AFRICA SHOWING THE RAILWAYS ALREADY CONSTRUCTED 
 VNDTHOSK PROJF.< fED, ALSO THE NAVIGABLE RIVERS. 
 
 log
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 prevented any realisation of these schemes. These 
 obstacles have now been removed, and the projects will 
 be resumed, especially as these lines across the desert 
 present no insuperable engineering difficulties. 
 
 The ultimate objects of these lines will be to open 
 up the vast resources of the Belgian Congo and provide 
 direct communication with French Equatorial Africa ; 
 to link up with the great railway centre in Katanga ; 
 to send out branches in order to establish connection 
 with the British railways further West in Nigeria, the 
 Gold Coast, and Sierra Leone. This last would mean 
 a very great extension of trade and development in the 
 hinterland of these African colonies along the coast 
 and inaugurate for them a new era of prosperity. 
 
 It is not probable that a trans-Sahara line or lines 
 running southwards from the Mediterranean to Central 
 Africa would divert much of the heavy traffic of 
 these central regions from the railways running 
 to the nearer coast lines West and East and South, 
 but for passengers the lines might easily compete in 
 point of quickness and directness of transit with the 
 Cape to Cairo route. One particular trans-Sahara 
 proposition might have very important political results. 
 It is suggested that the main line might run from 
 Bizerta southwards, through Ghadames and Ghat to 
 Lake Tchad, and that from there branching lines 
 should be constructed to the Congo in the South, and 
 to Uganda in the South-east, together with another to 
 meet the line which now runs from Sennar on the 
 Blue Nile to El Obeid in Kordofan, but will some 
 day be completed as far westwards as El Fasher, 
 the capital of Darfur. The importance of this connec- 
 
 iio
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 tion is that it would make England and France inde- 
 pendent in time of war, and even for peaceful purposes, 
 of the Suez Canal, as it would bring the Northern 
 African coast, at a point far to the West of Egypt, 
 into direct communication with Mombasa, Port Sudan, 
 and, in time, with the starting-point of the Abyssinian 
 railway on the Red Sea, Jibouti. 
 
 Mr. Evans Lewin has pointed out another important 
 prospective result of these trans-Saharan projects 
 which, though not affecting the British Empire very 
 directly, is of great international interest. 2 He 
 reminds us that the route across the Desert will be 
 the quickest and shortest avenue between South 
 America and the Mediterranean, and will thus provide 
 intercourse between Europe and the Latin States of 
 South America. 
 
 " This, undoubtedly," he writes, " is one of the 
 great world-routes of the future. The construc- 
 tion of the trans-Andine railway, commencing at 
 the great Chilean port of Valparaiso, reduced the 
 journey from that city to Buenos Aires from 
 twelve to two days, while the construction of the 
 line from Victoria, in Brazil, which is already 
 connected with the Argentine capital by rail, to 
 Natal, the most easterly port of the Brazilian 
 Republic, would make that place the western 
 pivot of railway travel in South America. The 
 construction of the African complement to that 
 railway from Konakry and Freetown (on the 
 
 * See Mr. Evans I.ewin's valuable papers on the Railways of 
 Africa in " United Empire," Jan., Feb., March, 1917. 
 
 I II
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 West African coast) to the Mediterranean would 
 involve a saving of some days in transit and 
 reduce the ocean journey from South America to 
 Europe to 2,800 kilometres, or a distance of 1,740 
 miles, and reduce the sea-passage between South- 
 ampton and Buenos Aires by nearly 4,300 miles. 
 It is this great imperial work which France is 
 destined to perform in the not distant future." 
 No one can say at present whether the aeroplane or 
 airship is going to supersede the railway for passenger 
 and even goods and postal transit. 8 Swift aircraft 
 ought to be of service in helping to span the vast spaces 
 of such territories as South Africa and Australia, 
 where the meteorological conditions would also be 
 favourable as a rule to this mode of locomotion. It is 
 safer to assume that the rail and the flanged wheel will 
 long be indispensable, and there is a big work of rail- 
 way construction still to be carried out in such parts of 
 the British Empire as Uganda and British Guiana. 
 
 The reader will have formed some idea of the 
 political results achieved and achievable by the railway 
 and steam-engine. Those effects have been seen even 
 in so heterogeneous a country as India. " Railways," 
 says Lord Bryce in his " Roman and British Em- 
 pires," " have had a wonderful social and political 
 influence in India. Bringing the numerous races that 
 inhabit India into a closer touch with one another than 
 was possible before, they are breaking down slowly 
 
 3 Lord Montagu, speaking with authority, foreshadows the time 
 when we shall save eleven days by travelling through the air to 
 India and twenty-three davs in the journey to Australia. Aeroplanes, 
 v ■(• arc told, will cover a regular average of 1,200 miles per day. 
 
 TT2
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 but surely the demarcation of caste, and are tending 
 towards an assimilation of the jarring elements, racial 
 and linguistic as well as religious, which have divided 
 India into a number of distinct and in many cases 
 hostile groups." 
 
 But it was sea-power which created the British 
 Empire, and it is only by maintaining sea-power and 
 the communications based upon it that an Oceanic 
 Commonwealth like the British can continue to 
 exist. Perhaps the best method of promoting 
 co-operative effort among the Britannic partners, cer- 
 tainly the method which raises least controversial 
 difference, is to make the communications, locomotive, 
 postal, telegraphic, as swift and as cheap as possible, 
 to carry forward that warfare with space and time 
 which has won so many victories in the past. 
 
 The Dominion's Royal Commissioners have the 
 greatest faith in the efficacy of improved communica- 
 tions. In this department, too, though so much has 
 been done, the laisser faire spirit has not been entirety 
 absent. Much more might have been done by conscious 
 and co-operative action. Take, for example, the sub- 
 ject of mail contracts. There has been little idea of 
 making these subserve as far as possible common 
 Empire interests. We have stereotyped the sea-routes 
 of Empire traffic with quite needless rigidity. We hava 
 been inclined to believe, for instance, that the only 
 practicable route for a mail service from England to 
 Australia and New Zealand was via France, BrindisI, 
 and the Sue/ Canal. That, to begin with, is not an all- 
 British route and is not the safest from a military 
 point of view. The depth of the Suez Canal limit3 
 
 u
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 the draught of vessels that can be employed on this 
 track, and the route serves least of all to develop 
 intercourse among diverse regions of the Empire. 
 
 In 1922, when the last existing mail contract 
 expires, an opportunity will occur of revising the 
 system in the general interest of all the British States. 
 It should then be possible to arrange for other routes 
 for mail conveyance between England and " down- 
 under," routes which will be equally speedy and con- 
 venient but will incidentally serve the object of 
 developing intercourse among the widely dispersed 
 parts of the Empire. The service via France and Italy 
 and Suez would still be continued, but it might be alter- 
 nated or supplemented by others going vid Western 
 Canada and the Pacific, via the Union of South Africa, 
 and vid Halifax, Bermuda, Jamaica, the Panama Canal 
 and Tahiti. 
 
 We are apt to get a very perverse idea of comparative 
 geographical distance owing to the use of flat maps 
 instead of globes. Most people would scarcely believe 
 that the distance between England and Colon (the 
 Caribbean terminal of the Panama Canal) via Jamaica 
 is only 400 miles less than vid Halifax, in Eastern 
 Canada and Bermuda. The sea communications 
 between England and Australasia badly need speeding 
 up. The,Brindisi-Suez route to New Zealand is not even 
 the shortest. It is 560 miles longer than the route 
 to Auckland vid the Atlantic, the Panama Canal and 
 the Pacific. To Australia the Brindisi route may be 
 shortest in point of distance, but in point of time it is 
 not certain that as fast a transit could not be obtained 
 by one of the alternative routes which afford facilities 
 
 114
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 for larger vessels and consequently for a higher speed. 
 There is already a monthly trans-Pacifie service via 
 San Francisco which carries the mails between the 
 United Kingdom and Sydne}' in 30 days — as short a 
 time as that required on the route via Brindisi, Suez 
 and Melbourne. 
 
 Despite the experience of submarine warfare in the 
 great war, the typical ocean-going vessel of the future 
 will be one of great length and breadth, in the interests 
 of economy in transport. As the Dominions Royal 
 Commissioners tell us, it is economically impossible to 
 drive vessels of small length and draught at a high 
 speed, say, over 18 knots, unless a large additional 
 passenger revenue may be expected, or unless the 
 governments are prepared to come down handsomely 
 in increased subsidy. High speed can only be obtained 
 at reasonable cost from bigger and longer vessels, and 
 these attributes cannot be economically secured unless 
 the draught is increased with the length. 
 
 Now this means that the British and Dominion 
 Governments will have to provide for these vessels of 
 greater draught (say 38 feet as a provisional maxi- 
 mum) by deepening the harbours and waterways at 
 the great ports along the various routes. In this 
 country Southampton provides sufficient water both in 
 the approach channels and at quays or docks for these 
 great ocean liners, but London and Liverpool would 
 both have to be developed in certain respects. 4 So in 
 Canada, Halifax and Quebec provide depth enough, 
 
 4 Both the Port of London authority and the Mersey Docks and 
 Harbour Board are engaged in making provision for the largest 
 -hips likely t" be constructed for many years to come. 
 
 I '.S
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 while Montreal is not yet available. Cape Town, 
 Durban, Fremantle, Adelaide, Melbourne, Wellington, 
 Auckland, Lyttelton and Dunedin would all have to 
 be taken in hand if they are to welcome the 38-foot 
 steamer. But most of these improvements could be 
 made before the new and more varied mail services are 
 arranged. 
 
 Locomotion, however, is only one aspect of the 
 subject of communications. Almost equally important 
 is the improvement in telegraphic intercourse. There 
 is an excellent passage in the second interim Report 
 issued by the Dominions' Commission : — 
 
 " We feel convinced from a careful study of the 
 problem and from personal contact with all classes 
 in Australia and New Zealand, that the feeling 
 of devotion to the Empire and of loyalty to the 
 Mother Country will be strengthened in propor- 
 tion as increased facilities are offered for keeping 
 in close personal touch with friends and relations 
 overseas. Cable communication tends to quicken 
 the pulse of nationality and forms an effective 
 supplement to the broader, though slower, inter- 
 change of thought and sentiment by means of 
 postal communication. It reinforces the feeling 
 of joint life in a manner not possible by correspon- 
 dence, when two months or more are required for 
 a reply to any letter." 
 
 This, of course, applies with greatest force to Austral- 
 asia, but the whole British Commonwealth is inter- 
 ested in the cheapening and simplifying of cable 
 charges. Here again it may be asked whether 
 
 116
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 ' wireless " is destined to supersede other methods of 
 telegraph}', and whether it is necessary to go to the 
 expense of laying submarine cables. Wireless tele- 
 graphy, like the air machine, is certain to be harnessed 
 to political and imperial service. It will link together 
 the British islands scattered about in ocean abysses of 
 the Pacific, which have long been almost without any 
 inter-communication of any sort. It will also greatly 
 assist in bringing the greater and lesser Antilles of 
 our West Indian possessions into closer touch across 
 a thousand miles of ocean. But wireless is a long way 
 yet from superannuating the telegraph wire. It is 
 admitted by the expert authorities that the submarine 
 cable will long continue to be the most reliable means 
 of telegraphic communication overseas. The advent of 
 wireless has not resulted in any decrease in the pace of 
 cable construction. 
 
 These links of Empire running along the 
 sea-floors need to be made far more available for 
 British people. Cable communication is still too much 
 of a luxury, as postal communication used to be before 
 the introduction of the penny post in 1840. It needs 
 to be brought down among the more habitual comforts 
 of life, within the reach of the poor as well as of the 
 rich. Plain language messages of at most sixpence a 
 word ought to be a preliminary ideal. Whether these 
 cheapenings and other reforms can be effected under a 
 system ot private proprietorship of the cables may be 
 doubted, and the Royal Commissioners recorded their 
 opinion that " at no distant date the nationalisation 
 of the private cable companies will become one of the 
 most urgent problems for statesmanship." 
 
 117
 
 COMMUNICATIONS
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 X& 
 
 >ec:,>r 
 
 From Liverpool to fhomA'eifJivM Bmt/l*tMkmt 
 
 I Yancouir-rrf*J>6/i (8C4- t) ■ 1+138 (60BS) M37S 04J 7) 
 jSTranciSO 137(3* (784.7) ■ 133.1X)(J289) 13773(40071 
 
 yo/paraiso 699a (riaj) ■ Bsaa (■*-<TS7> 
 
 \Ce'laO — J0230 &910) • 9820 (333B) 
 
 \JYeUjngton 11901 (nose) ■ 11-571 (ojoo) 
 RtrtRENCES 
 
 British Possessions thus ' 
 
 OJd Ocean Aoutes • • 
 
 yWvr Ocean Routes \ 
 
 via Panama Canal) 
 
 Distances viaPajiamaCaruiI in br&cActs, 
 
 119
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 The all-red telegraphic service between England and 
 Australia has long been only a pious aspiration. The 
 great war found England without the control and 
 ownership of a single trans- Atlantic line. What is 
 required for economic and imperial purposes is that 
 the Empire should obtain control of one of the cables 
 now crossing the Atlantic, and also of a line across 
 Canada from the eastern landing point in Nova Scotia 
 to Bamfield Creek in Vancouver Island on the other 
 ocean-front. These, linked up with the existing 
 British-owned Pacific cable to Australia and New 
 Zealand, will give us the all-red line, about which we 
 have talked so long. 
 
 Before leaving this question I must allude to the 
 great importance of using these improved telegraphic 
 facilities for a much better Press service throughout 
 the Empire. The war has taught us the necessity of 
 such an improved dissemination of British news, not 
 only within the British Empire, but in foreign 
 countries. The " Department of Information " did ex- 
 cellent work in countering enemy propaganda, and 
 there is certainly scope for the activities of such a 
 department in the normal conditions of peace. 
 
 Here I may briefly indicate some of the effects which 
 the Panama Canal is likely to have on the political 
 economy of the British world. When the waterway is 
 in full working order, no British province should feel 
 the electric thrill of the new circuit more strongly and 
 swiftly than British Columbia. Most of the produce 
 from Western Canada, from a line drawn vertically a 
 little west of Saskatoon, may soon be flowing through 
 Vancouver and the other Columbian ports and finding 
 
 120
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 its way through the pierced narrowlands of the isthmus 
 to the Eastern American coast and to England and 
 Europe beyond. 
 
 This quicker and cheaper transport should mean a 
 bigger value not only for the wheat of the prairies but 
 for the fruit and timber of the Pacific province. 
 Vancouver especially ought to go forward with great 
 strides and become one of the biggest shipping centres 
 in the world. 
 
 Then the West Indies, which have lain hitherto in 
 what the Americans call a " dead end," will be thrown 
 across and along the main sea thoroughfares between 
 West and East. The British world occupies in the 
 Caribbean a very strong strategic position. Kingston, 
 in Jamaica, lies alongside the direct sea route from 
 New York and the Eastern States of Canada, through 
 the windward passage between Cuba and Haiti to the 
 Caribbean entrance to the canal. The Virgin Islands, 
 Barbados and Trinidad, also British possessions, com- 
 mand the other routes from Colon to Liverpool, 
 Southampton and the old world. Think, again, what 
 value the great oil reservoirs of Trinidad may acquire 
 in this region of traffic convergence, as oil more and 
 more replaces coal as the fuel of steamship engines. 
 The opening of the Panama Canal means the beginning 
 of a new era for these West India islands, which are 
 strung like a coronet of pearls round the Caribbean 
 Sea, the Mediterranean of the New World. Thou- 
 sands of tourists will visit the greatest engineering 
 wonder of the world and will bring new life and wealth 
 to the islands. The West Indies will be brought some 
 00 miles nearer Australia and New Zealand, and
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 thus acquire those closer trade relations with the 
 Australasian Dominions which they have already 
 obtained with Canada by reciprocal tariff arrange- 
 ments. 
 
 One of the most important results, however, for the 
 British Empire is the change in the comparative dis- 
 tances between England and Australia and New York 
 and Australia. Henceforth it will be New York, and 
 not Liverpool, which lies nearer to Yokohama, Sydney 
 and Melbourne. Sydne\ r , formerly 1,500 miles nearer 
 Liverpool (via Suez) than New York (vid the Cape of 
 Good Hope) now becomes 2,424 miles nearer New 
 York (vid Panama) than Liverpool (vid Suez). Welling- 
 ton, in New Zealand, formerly equidistant between the 
 two great ports, is now brought 2,739 miles nearer 
 New York than Liverpool. 
 
 The Eastern seaboard of Canada, of course, shares 
 with New York this greater proximity to Australasian 
 ports. Indeed this moving away, so to speak, 
 of Australia and New Zealand from the United King- 
 dom and their closer approximation to the great and 
 growing branches of the Anglo-Saxon stock in 
 America, has the effect of locating the centre of gravity 
 of the English-speaking races more firmly and perman- 
 ently in the New- World. This result suggests some 
 interesting thoughts on the future relations betweeu 
 England and her daughter Dominions and the political 
 position she is destined to hold in the distant future 
 in the great family of British states. In the old days 
 when the growth of the American plantations in 
 wealth and industry began to cause some alarm in 
 England, the King was advised by political writers 
 
 122
 
 COMMUNICATIONS 
 
 that he might have to take his crown and throne where 
 the " more part " of his subjects dwelt. But these 
 speculations deal with a futurity so distant and vague 
 that they scarcely enter into practical politics. 

 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 It is not possible, Athenians, it is not possible to found a aojid 
 power upon oppression, perjury and falsehood. Such an Empire 
 may endure for the moment or for the hour ; nay, it may perhaps 
 blossom with the rich promise of hope, but time finds it out and it 
 drops away of itself. As in a house, a vessel or any similar 
 structure the foundations should above all be strong, so should the 
 principles and groundwork of conduct rest upon truth and justice. 
 
 Demosthenes (Ol. ii., 10.) 
 
 Most people have some vague idea what is meant by 
 the terms " subject " aud " citizeu," but auy attempt 
 to define them would result at once in great confusion 
 of thought. The two words are often used as though 
 they were synonymous. We speak of Imperial or British 
 citizenship in the sense of membership of the British 
 political system. There is no harm in this use of the 
 word, provided we are all agreed to use it thus and do 
 not confuse ourselves by giving it different meanings 
 on different occasions. On the whole, however, it is a 
 pity to use as synonymous terms which correspond 
 with and are capable of expressing a real distinction 
 in ideas, and the words " subject " and ' citizen ' 
 are a case in point. In this chapter we shall try to 
 effect a proper " division of labour " between the two 
 terms. 
 
 We define a British subject then as a person who 
 owes allegiance to the British Crown. A subject, 
 
 124
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 unlike a poet, is either born or made. Any person born 
 within His Majesty's Dominions, that is, " within 
 the liegeance," is a natural-born British subject. That 
 is the great common-law principle to which statute law 
 has made certain additions with which we are not at 
 present concerned. There is no difficulty about the 
 status of a natural-born subject. " Anywhere a sub- 
 ject, everywhere a subject," applies to every person, 
 regardless of race, colour or creed, or any other human 
 distinction, born within the limits of the British 
 Empire. 
 
 A subject can also be made, that is, by a process of 
 naturalisation, and until lately the state of the law 
 throughout the Empire was in the most chaotic condi- 
 tion. England had her own rules of naturalisation, 
 and each of the Dominions and colonies had its own. 
 For example, England required five years of residence 
 to qualify, Canada three, Australia two, while New 
 Zealand prescribed no period at all. 
 
 Another anomaly arose from the fact that the 
 naturalisation laws of a colony, like all other colonial 
 legislation, have no extra-territorial effect, that is, no 
 validity outside the limits of the particular colony or 
 possession in which they were passed. A person who 
 became naturalised in Canada was a British subject 
 there only. The moment he crossed the frontiers of 
 the Dominion he reverted to his original nationality. 
 All this sometimes led to strange results. A man, for 
 example, might be born in (icrmany, become natural- 
 ised in Canada, rise to position of a Minister of the 
 Crown in the Dominion, come over to this country to 
 take part in a coronation or an Imperial Conference, 
 
 125
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 -and yet not even be a British subject in the United 
 Kingdom or indeed anywhere else except in Canada. 
 
 Some uniform system of Imperial Naturalisation, 
 embodying the principle " British subject anywhere, 
 British subject everywhere," had thus become neces- 
 sary. An Imperial Naturalisation Bill was carried 
 through the 1914 session of Parliament, and concur- 
 rent legislation, to which extra-territorial effect was 
 given by the Imperial Act, was passed in all the colo- 
 nies. Under this Act a person will be able to qualify 
 for British subjecthood by five years' residence any- 
 where within the Empire, provided only that the last 
 year is spent in the country in which he applies for 
 naturalisation. I ought to add that the old local 
 naturalisation laws may still subsist, but naturalisa- 
 tion under these can easily be extended into the wider 
 Imperial and universal subjecthood. The experience 
 of the war, however, showed how important it is that 
 every government should have powers to withhold or 
 revoke certificates of naturalisation. No one desires 
 to close too jealously the doors of admission to British 
 privileges, but there ought to be full authority to keep 
 out those who are of bad character or unlikely to prove 
 honest and loyal subjects. 
 
 Now what are the incidents — the rights and obliga- 
 tions — of British subjecthood ? First for the rights. 
 They may be enumerated as precisely as possible 
 thus : 
 
 1. First and foremost, the right to invoke anywhere 
 the protection of the Crown against personal 
 oppression, especially in a foreign country. 
 
 126
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 2. Right to sue or be tried by British law in those 
 foreign countries where Consular Courts have 
 been established under the Foreign Jurisdiction 
 Act of 1S90. 
 
 3. Right to be married in foreign countries under 
 the provisions of the Foreign Marriages Act, 
 1892. 
 
 4. Right to have an owner's interest in a British 
 ship. Formerly there were restrictions on the 
 liberty of aliens to acquire or hold property 
 generally, but in the main these had long since 
 been removed, except as regards the ownership 
 of ships. 
 
 When General Botha deported the labour agitators 
 some years ago from South Africa, an attempt was 
 made by the Labour Party at Westminster to define 
 more closely the fundamental rights of British subject- 
 hood. A resolution was introduced into the House of 
 Commons affirming 
 
 That, in the opinion of this House, the rights 
 
 of British citizens set forth in Magna Charta, the 
 
 Petition of Right and the Habeas Corpus Act, and 
 
 declared and recognised by the Common Law of 
 
 England, should be common to the whole Empire, 
 
 and their inviolability should be assured in every 
 
 self-governing Dominion. 
 
 But Mr. Secretary Harcourt pointed out that the 
 
 Common Law of England and the British writ do not 
 
 run throughout the Empire, owing to the grant of 
 
 self-government to the Dominions. In some portions 
 
 of the Empire quite another system of law has always 
 
 127
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 prevailed. So for the words following "Habeas Corpus 
 Act" was substituted : 
 
 as representing the freedom of the subject, are 
 those which the House desires to see applied 
 throughout the Empire. 
 It should be noticed that this resolution, which was 
 carried without division, binds the United Kingdom 
 alone. The Imperial Parliament has not the power 
 (except in theory) even to establish these elementary 
 rights of subjecthood within the self-governing 
 Dominions. This resolution, perhaps adopted ante- 
 cedently by an Imperial Conference, would have to be 
 approved by the Dominion Parliaments if the self- 
 governing colonies are to be bound by it. It may come 
 as a surprise to many people that these primary per- 
 sonal rights should require any re-affirmation within 
 the bounds of the British Empire. 
 
 Now what are the responsibilities of British subject- 
 hood ? They consist of whatever may be implied in 
 the oath taken by an alien on naturalisation that he or 
 she " will be faithful and bear true allegiance to the 
 Sovereign." In addition there is the liability to be 
 sued in British consular courts in foreign countries ; 
 to be brought to trial in British courts for treason, 
 murder, bigamy and certain other offences committed 
 in foreign countries ; and to be extradited, if a refugee 
 from justice, from countries which have treaties with 
 Great Britain for that purpose. 
 
 It is important to notice that subjecthood, whether 
 by birth or by naturalisation, confers no political 
 rights, no rights such as are implied in the term 
 " citizenship." British subjecthood may be a pre- 
 
 128
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 liminary condition of enjoying such rights, but it does 
 not involve them. Here we begin to understand the 
 different meanings of the words " subject " and 
 " citizen " or the different meanings we may conveni- 
 ently ask them to convey. We may use the term 
 ' subjecthood " to indicate the relation of allegiance 
 to the Crown, and those elementary rights and obliga- 
 tions just enumerated which are or ought to be 
 common to all who owe such allegiance. "Citizenship" 
 will then imply what we may call the political or civic 
 rights possessed by the lieges of the Crown according 
 to the place in which they are domiciled. 
 
 It will be admitted at once that there is no uniformity 
 of political or civic status throughout the Empire. A 
 vote and its significance form a fair test and symbol 
 of citizenship. Now according to this and all other 
 criteria, the elector of the United Kingdom marks the 
 highest grade of civic power and freedom within the 
 Empire. Here the voter sends his representatives to a 
 ' sovereign " legislature whose decisions are subject to 
 the revision and veto of no higher body, and which, 
 I may add, is the ultimate arbiter of the destinies of 
 nearly 400 million coloured people. 
 
 One step below comes the citizen of a self-governing 
 colony. He stands on a lower plane because he sends 
 his representative to a Parliament which is strictly 
 subordinate — as subordinate in principle as a County 
 Council or a Railway Company. It acts within certain 
 constitutional limits; its decisions are apt to be revised 
 or vetoed by a governor or governor-general ; it can 
 pass no law which is repugnant to any enactment of 
 the United Kingdom, and the rmperial Parliament can 
 
 120
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 in theory legislate for the Dominions over the heads of 
 their legislatures. 
 
 Below the self-governing colonies, in respect of con- 
 stitutional freedom and independence, come the crown 
 colonies, ranging from those which, like the Bahamas 
 and Barbados, have an entirely elected House of 
 Assembly which, however, does not control the execu- 
 tive like the Parliaments of the self-governing colonies, 
 down to such possessions as Basutoland and St. Helena, 
 which have not even a nominated Legislative Council. 
 What is the highest common measure of civic power 
 and privilege between the intelligent elector of the 
 United Kingdom and his wiry-haired, blacklead- 
 coloured fellow-subject in Bechuanaland or Ashanti ? 
 
 The proud boast " Civis Britannicus sum ' has, 
 therefore, nothing like a precise or uniform significa- 
 tion. It varies through the widest possible range of 
 meaning. As Mr. Harcourt said in the House of 
 Commons in February, 1914, " British ' citizenship ' 
 is really a misnomer. It does not in fact exist. It is 
 an attempt to make too literal a translation of ' Civis 
 Romanus sum.' What does exist is British subject- 
 hood, which entitles its possessor to the protection of 
 his Sovereign through the Executive. But it gives to 
 the individual no rights of entry to or licence in any 
 part of the Empire if he attempts to violate the laws 
 which it is within the competence of a Dominion to 
 pass and administer." One wishes it were otherwise, 
 that British subjecthood conferred the freedom of the 
 whole Empire — the right to travel and settle in it at 
 will — upon all its members. But this, as I have 
 pointed out in a previous chapter, is an impossible 
 
 130
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 ideal in a system so vast and heterogeneous as the 
 British Empire. 
 
 It is also important to observe that British citizen- 
 ship, in the sense in which we are using the term, 
 ought not to be, and is not, fixed and static but pro- 
 gressive and dynamic. Everywhere it tends, however 
 slowly, to advance. During the last few years we have 
 seen the Indian legislative councils increased by a large 
 elective element. In Bengal, I believe, the elected 
 members are in a clear majority over the official and 
 nominated. Of course the executive power in India 
 is entirely in the control of the Imperial Government. 
 Indeed no legislation either of the Viceroy's or any 
 Provincial Legislative Council can take effect until it 
 has been formally approved by the Secretary of State — 
 that is to say, the Indian Legislative Councils are all 
 subject to the ultimate authority of the British Parlia- 
 ment. 
 
 All the same, the Legislative Councils will hence- 
 forth, since their privileges were increased in 1909, 
 exercise considerable control over the executive admini- 
 stration. Their members can now guide or obstruct 
 official proceedings by asking questions and ' supple- 
 mentary questions ' : they can in this manner place in 
 the pillory any government official of whose conduct 
 they disapprove. They can move resolutions affecting 
 the policy of the State. And they are consulted in pre- 
 paring the annual budgets and are offered liberal 
 opportunities for criticising the budgets when framed 
 and submitted. Their deliberations are presided over 
 by the Head of the Executive — the Governor-General 
 in the case of the Imperial Legislative Council, and
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 ' the Governor (or Lieutenant-( Governor) in the case of 
 the Provincial Councils — who has the right of refusing 
 to answer interpellations which he may consider to be 
 merely obstructive or injurious to public interests, and 
 of vetoing resolutions or declining to put them to the 
 vote. But so drastic an authority will not be lightly 
 exercised in the face of an attentive and outspoken 
 public press ; and beyond all doubt these Councils have 
 been endowed with powers which will, for good or evil, 
 weaken the autocratic temper of British authority." l 
 
 England has indeed no reason to reproach herself for 
 a too exclusive domination in India. Indians hold 
 two-thirds of the superior judicial and executive posts. 
 Local and municipal affairs, in rural as well as urban 
 districts, have been entrusted to councils or boards, 
 constituted largely on an elective basis. In the admini- 
 stration of local affairs in British India, popular 
 aspirations to self-government are represented by 
 4,898 elected members on urban and 5,216 elected 
 members on rural boards. 
 
 An incalculable advance was made in the status of 
 India within the British Empire when she was directly 
 represented in 1917 at the Imperial War Cabinet and 
 Imperial War Conference and when the latter passed 
 a formal resolution in favour of Indian representation 
 in the future Imperial Conferences. At one stride 
 India stepped from a position of dependency to a posi- 
 tion of partnership in the British Commonwealth. 
 This change will no doubt help towards the friendly 
 settlement of outstanding questions, such as those of 
 
 1 Fuller : " The Empire of India," p. 268-9. 
 
 132
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 the settlement and immigration laws, as between India 
 and the Dominions. But it will also generate new 
 problems. India in her new status of co-partnership 
 cannot long be excluded from the control of her own 
 fiscal policy, and this will at once involve the whole 
 question of free trade and the position of the Lanca- 
 shire cotton-trade in the Indian market. This is no 
 reason why India should not be encouraged to go for- 
 ward along the predestined path towards democratic 
 and self-governing institutions. 
 
 But here as elsewhere we must be on our guard 
 against forcing the pace. We may put aside at once 
 all the foolish talk, whether uttered in an Indian 
 Congress or an English Parliament, about India's 
 immediate readiness for responsible institutions and 
 England's duty to retire at the earliest moment from 
 that country. There are 147 distinct languages spoken 
 in India. Besides Parsees, Christians and Buddhists 
 we can count 62M million Mohammedans, and 207 
 million Hindoos who are split up into an infinite num- 
 ber of sects. " To speak of self-government for India 
 under conditions such as these," writes Lord Cromer, 
 "is as if we were to advocate self-government for a 
 united Europe." And as to our quitting the country 
 in any measurable time, let us hear what a French- 
 man, M. Paul Boell, writes in his book on " India and 
 the Indian Problem." " The question," we read, " is 
 not whether England has a right to keep India, but 
 rather whether she has a right to leave it. To abandon 
 India would in truth lead to most frightful anarchy. 
 Where is the native Power which would unite Hindoos 
 and Moslems, Rajputs and Marathas, Sikhs and Ben- 
 
 133
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 galis, Parsees and Christians, under one sceptre.'' 
 England has accomplished this miracle." Even the 
 revolutionary talkers and writers who insist most 
 emphatically on immediate self-government never ven- 
 ture to produce anything resembling a practical policy, 
 or the faintest outline of a constitution embracing all 
 India. Here as well as elsewhere in our tropical 
 Empire we have to keep the door open, proceed with 
 the work of instruction and emancipation, cultivate 
 the instinct and aptitude for self-government, asso- 
 ciate the Indian people more and more with the control 
 of their own affairs — but always, as Lord Cromer says, 
 "with the animus manendi strong within us' -that 
 is, with the determination to remain in the saddle and 
 make no sacrifice of our ultimate control and supre- 
 macy endangering that British peace which is the 
 greatest blessing we have conferred on the country and 
 which is the one barrier between India and a Noah's 
 deluge of chaos and anarchy. 
 
 The attempts of our enemies during the great war 
 to represent our position in India as that of an 
 oppressive conqueror holding down unwilling subjects 
 by brute force were perhaps sufficiently discredited by 
 the helpful loyalty of the Indian people during the 
 long struggle. As a matter of fact, any such exercise 
 of purely despotic power would quickly react upon 
 political conditions at home. A real liberty-loving 
 democracy could not play the tyrant without stultify- 
 ing, corrupting and in the end destroying itself. There 
 is little fear that the British people will continue to 
 govern India after India has become capable of govern- 
 ing herself. We see, indeed, how democracy at home 
 
 134
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 is always fostering the desire for self-government in 
 India, and is indeed rather in advance of than behind 
 the state of Indian opinion and aspiration. J 
 
 At the risk of some repetition the reader may be 
 invited to study a passage from an article by Prof. 
 Ramsay Muir in "The New Europe," 3 which could 
 not be improved as a concise and accurate statement 
 of the spirit and objects of British rule in India : 
 
 ' India provides, perhaps, the supreme illustra- 
 tion of the benefits that can be derived by peoples 
 of an ancient civilisation from the tutelage of 
 European government. India is the most deeply 
 divided region of the world, peopled by races of 
 everj'' grade, from the almost savage Bhil to the 
 Brahmin, speaking no less than thirty-eight 
 officially recognised languages, torn by bitter reli- 
 gious conflicts and cleft by the chasm of caste 
 Her history has been one long story of successive 
 partial conquests and unending wars ; she has 
 never, in any period of her history until the last, 
 known what it was to enjoy an equal and impartial 
 law ; even under the greatest of her ruling dynas- 
 ties she has never enjoyed the semblance of poli- 
 tical unity ; and when the political influence of 
 Europe began to be felt among her people in the 
 middle of the eighteenth century, she had fallen 
 into a condition of incredible and apparently incur- 
 able anarchy. The establishment of the British 
 
 2 Recent official pronouncements fori ihadow fur the near future 
 a momentous advance along the road to Indian autonomy. 
 
 3 July 5, 1917. 
 
 135
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 dominion in India lias brought several boons of 
 immeasurable value, in the lirst place, it has 
 brought a firmly organised political unity. In 
 the second place, it has brought peace; for sixty 
 years no armies arrayed in anger have been seen 
 within the frontiers, which are guarded by small 
 forces against the incursion of outlying barbarism. 
 In the third place, this has been achieved with the 
 very minimum of military force, so that the up- 
 keep of armies forms a relatively light burden 
 upon the Indian State — far lighter than in any 
 earlier era of her history — and the British domi- 
 nion in India makes no threat to any other State. 
 In the fourth place, India has acquired for the 
 first time a system of just and impartial law, based 
 upon her own usages. In the fifth place, she has 
 acquired, in the English language, a common 
 vehicle of communication for the educated classes 
 of all her peoples ; she has enjoyed a remarkable 
 freedom of thought, speech and writing ; she has 
 been enabled to create the beginning of an organ- 
 ised public opinion. In the sixth place, she has 
 been administered as a distinctly organised State, 
 all of whose resources are exclusively devoted to 
 her own interests ; she pays not a penny of tribute 
 to the country by which she is ruled, and does not 
 even contribute to the cost of the fleet by which 
 her shores are defended, or the consuls who look 
 after the interests of her travelling subjects. And 
 for all these reasons there is beginning to arise, 
 among her deeply divided peoples, a sentiment of 
 unity and a desire for fuller participation in the 
 
 136
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 control of their own destinies — in which already 
 they take no insubstantial part, as members of 
 the Viceroy's Council, of various provincial 
 councils and of municipal bodies. In short, 
 Europeau tutelage means for India a gradual pre- 
 paration for national self-government. And if 
 there arc some fanatics who think that British 
 dominion has been merely a foreign tyranny stand- 
 ing in the way of Indian freedom, all the best 
 Indian opinion recognises that it has, in f act, 
 been the cause of all the progress that has hitherto 
 been made ; recognises, also, that this progress is 
 only at its beginning, and that a long period must 
 pass ere the peoples of India have become so 
 united, and so permeated with the habit of loyal 
 obedience to the law, as to form a nation able to 
 stand alone. British rule secures no special 
 privilege for British residents or traders, not 
 merely as against Indians but as against the sub- 
 jects of other European States. Thus it may 
 fairly be said that while the first principle of the 
 British rule in India is that it must consider first 
 and foremost the welfare of the Indian peoples, 
 its second principle is that, holding its control as 
 a sort of trust on behalf of civilisation, it must 
 welcome the co-operation of all peoples in the 
 development of Indian resources. We have slowly 
 wrought out, during the development of the 
 British power in India, the essential principles 
 upon which European tutelage over any land of 
 ancient civilisation ought to be exercised. The 
 British government of India, it should be remem- 
 
 i37
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 bcred, is by much the oldest and the most impor- 
 tant of European experiments in the solution of 
 this difficult problem. And if it has its defects, 
 it has also achieved an almost incredible success." 
 Frof . Muir lays down live principles which should be 
 observed by a Power controlling the v destinies of any 
 people which, like the Indian, is the inheritor of an 
 ancient civilisation. These are, firstly, that the 
 supreme object of such a Power should be not the 
 enrichment of the mistress-state but the welfare of the 
 governed ; secondly, that the resources of the pro- 
 tected states ought to be devoted to their own develop- 
 ment ; thirdly, that the system should aim at the 
 gradual training of the governed towards the end of 
 national unity and self-government ; fourthly, that 
 political control must not be used to strengthen a mili- 
 tary power which threatens the peace of the world or 
 the existence of any free state ; and, fifthly, that so 
 long as the dependent state remains under foreign con- 
 trol, this control should not be used for the purpose 
 of securing any trade-monopoly for the ruling state or 
 its subjects, but that the citizens of all states should 
 be given equal access to its markets or its sources of 
 supply. 
 
 We may fairly claim to have observed these cardinal 
 rules, at any rate since the British Government trans- 
 ferred to itself the responsibility for India. The wel- 
 fare of India has been promoted with unremitting 
 effort. Railways, telegraphs, canals, reservoirs, have 
 been multiplied throughout the land. Famine and 
 disease have been combated by every device known to 
 science. This solicitude for human life has, in fact, 
 
 133
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 added to the problem of Indian government owing to 
 the growing congestion of population, no longer 
 relieved by the wars and famines and pestilences of 
 former days. 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to say that the Indian 
 revenues are entirely spent in India. England raises 
 not a penny in India for extra-Indian purposes. The only 
 exception I can recall is a small annual sum of ;£ioo,ooo 
 as a recognition of the services of the British Fleet in 
 defending Indian commerce and the long Indian coast- 
 line, and of course, that slight contribution has been 
 made voluntarily by the. Indian Government. Even 
 when India sends her forces to serve outside her own 
 boundaries, England pays for the excess of expendi- 
 ture thus incurred over the ordinary cost of maintain- 
 ing the troops in India. 
 
 As regards the third precept enough has been said to 
 show that England is gradually leading the people of 
 her great Dependency along the path towards ultimate 
 self-government. In Cabinet and Conference Indian 
 representatives will henceforth sit on equal terms with 
 the delegates of the self-governing Dominions. 
 
 Nor has England ever attempted to create a vast 
 army in India with the object of making herself a 
 great military power or of furthering ambitious de- 
 signs of her own. Those who talk about England 
 holding India by the bayonet should consider for a 
 moment the normal strength in peace times of the 
 native and British army which she finds sufficient to 
 maintain her rule amid this population of 315 million 
 souls. That army consists of 75,000 British troops 
 and 160,000 Indian, together with 22,000 Imperial 
 
 '3 f J
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 mlvr'c' troops 1 and 35,000 native recruits — not 300,000 
 in all. Compare the spirit of British administration 
 in India with the objects contemplated by Germany in 
 her domination of Turkey. As Prof. Muir truly says, 
 " Germany aimed at using the Turkish Empire to 
 increase her already formidable military power, and 
 this prospect was all the more alarming because of 
 the central strategic position which Turkey occupies. 
 Her supreme aim was dominion, not emancipation ; 
 monopoly not the open door. Aiming herself solely at 
 dominion for its own sake, she became the advocate 
 and support of the oppressor, not of the oppressed. 
 It has become very plain that a German control over 
 the Turkish Empire would make not for increased 
 justice and the greater security of the world's peace, 
 but for the very opposite." This passage speaks of 
 " the open door," the ideal commended in the fifth 
 of our golden rules. England has asked for herself no 
 advantages in the Indian markets. It is true she 
 has endeavoured, against the prevailing opinion of India, 
 to maintain there her own fiscal and economic system. 
 But it has been a system of free trade for everybody 
 without any semblance of privilege for the 
 Power which is burdened with the responsibility for 
 peace and order throughout that vast country. The 
 open door which Germany had always enjoyed in India 
 did not prevent that Power from tampering by every 
 subterranean method with the loyalty of the Indian 
 people. Germany might conceivably have succeeded 
 
 * These are the forces raised and maintained by 27 native states, 
 officered by natives but superintended in their training by British 
 officers. 
 
 140
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 in producing chaos in India, but there is no evidence 
 that she could have taken the place of England there 
 and continued the British task of ordered and bene- 
 ficent administration 
 
 The same rules apply, though with some difference 
 in practice, to the government of territories inhabited 
 by aboriginal and uncivilised peoples. Here, too, we 
 must avoid the spirit of selfish monopoly. The wel- 
 fare and happiness of the natives must not be sacri- 
 ficed to the greed of material gain, as has been the 
 case in some scandalous instances of recent times. It 
 is a convenient figment of international law that primi- 
 tive barbarians have no title to the territories they 
 inhabit. This may be true in the sense that " fuzzy- 
 wuzzy ' ' cannot be allowed to sit on the site of vast 
 potential wealth and do nothing to develop it for the 
 good of mankind. All the same the process of occupa- 
 tion and exploitation by the man who calls himself 
 civilised must be conditioned by every care for the 
 happiness and comfort and progress of these original 
 dwellers. 
 
 One of the most perplexing and momentous of our 
 Imperial questions is indeed this — to what destiny are 
 we leading those fifty millions of negro subjects who 
 live in Africa and the West Indies? The vast majority 
 of these races are still either in primitive barbarism or 
 just emerging from it. We may put aside the two ex- 
 treme views, that which regards the negro as little 
 better than an anthropoid ape, and that which refusi 
 in the old Exeter Hall spirit to make any distinctions 
 on the ground of colour. Both lead in different ways 
 to disastrous results. The worst ideal and policy is 
 
 141
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 represented by the franchise system of the Transvaal, 
 where there is practically white manhood suffrage 
 but a complete exclusion of the native. We are thus 
 brought right down to the colour line. No blacks are 
 admitted and no whites excluded. Much sounder is 
 the ideal held aloft by Cecil Rhodes, and more lately 
 by Lord Milner, and embodied in some degree in the 
 electoral system of the Cape — " equal rights for all 
 civilised men," regardless of colour. The franchise 
 qualification was fixed fairly high at the Cape, but 
 the black man who can satisfy it obtains the vote. 
 Thus the door is left open and a constant encourage- 
 ment applied to the native to improve his social and 
 material status. 
 
 Many wise and not illiberal people, however, hold 
 the view that just as white and black must be kept 
 apart socially and sexually, so they ought to be kept 
 apart politically. This view was strongly urged by one 
 of the ablest of South African statesmen, General 
 Smuts, in a speech at the Savoy Hotel, London (1917). 
 " We have found," he said, " that to have political 
 institutions for blacks and whites on an equal basis 
 does not lead to the best results. And so the practice 
 is building itself up of creating parallel institutions, 
 but run on different lines, and it may be that in this 
 way we may be able to solve a problem which other- 
 wise might prove entirely insoluble. We have now 
 legislation before the Parliament of the Union which 
 is trying to put into shape the idea of creating all over 
 South Africa, where there are considerable native 
 populations, independent self-governing institutions 
 for the natives. Instead of mixing up blacks and 
 
 T42
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 whites, as hitherto, we are trying to keep them apart 
 as much as possible in our political institutions. It 
 may take a hundred years to work out, but in the long 
 run it may be a solution." 
 
 This is indeed our general method of administration 
 in most of our tropical possessions and protectorates. 
 For example, in the Malay Peninsula the British 
 control the administration and the laws, but they do 
 this through the machinery which existed before the}' 
 came on the scene. The government is carried on 
 through native sultans, headmen and the rest, with 
 the assistance and advice of British officers. The 
 results are highly satisfactory. Law and order and 
 contentment prevail as never before. As Sir Charles 
 Lucas writes : " There is now government of the 
 people ; there is law and order where formerly there 
 was none. The interests of the poor, the peasantrv, 
 are safeguarded and fostered as never before ; their 
 lives, their property are safe ; they can obtain even 
 justice : there is government for the people unknown 
 in the past. But you will say, it is not government by 
 the people. No, it is not, if government by the people 
 must necessarily mean what it means in England, 
 popular election and a House of Commons. Such 
 things have never been heard of by a Malay race. 
 But democracy implies representation. If the Malays 
 could 1)'- asked how they would wish to be represented 
 would they not rhoose the best representatives of the 
 only type which their race has produced and known? 
 Would they nut cast their votes for sultans and head- 
 men, moulded by the respect for law and justice and 
 onal freedom which British rule has imparted ' 
 
 143
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 Diversity, I repeat, is more democratic than unifor- 
 mity. It is more democratic to leave to alien races 
 their native forms, their accustomed machinery, while 
 leavening them with the spirit of democracy, than to 
 impose with a high hand from without the particular 
 kind of democratic machinery which suits the dominant 
 race. It is more democratic to train up blessings from 
 the soil below than to order them down ready-made 
 from above. That is what T mean when T say that our 
 Empire, even the dependent part of our Empire, is on 
 a democratic basis." 5 
 
 Tn dealing with this problem of tropical administra- 
 tion it is important to lay well and truly a foundation 
 of sound basic principles. When that is done — and we 
 seem to be in the right path — success in detail and 
 result will follow as a matter of course. Past experi- 
 ence suggests that in future the civilised Powers must 
 agree together to enforce some of these rules. It must 
 be obvious that an unscrupulous government, holding 
 under its sway a very large aboriginal population, 
 could exploit the military forces thus available for 
 selfish and ambitious ends and even menace the peace 
 and freedom of the world. General Smuts was im- 
 pressed with this possibility as he conducted his 
 campaign in East Africa. Another recognised 
 authority on African politics, Sir Harry Johnstone, 
 wrote recently to the Manchester Guardian : 
 
 " German Ministers in office have stated — indi- 
 rectly, it may be, and yet plainly to those who 
 
 » 
 
 5 " United Empire Journal," vol. vi., pp. 805-6. 
 
 144
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 understand — that when they are back again in 
 control of Tropical Africa they intend to weld it 
 into a huge slave state in which the millions of 
 black men shall simply be trained as the well- 
 cared-for helots of the white man, drilled to form 
 unconquerable armies, untiring workers, innumer- 
 able automata destined to make Germany mistress 
 of the resources of the Dark Continent. We have 
 been reminded what an excellent basis German 
 East Africa would be for attacks on the British 
 Empire in the Indian Ocean." 
 Sir Harry Johnstone's warning in this particular 
 regard ma}' be well-founded or not. 6 No one will 
 pretend that such a design is inconsistent with the 
 latter-day Prussian tradition. But, regarding the 
 question from a general point of view, we shall feel 
 that some machinery, perhaps in connection with the 
 great foreshadowed League of Nations, will be neces- 
 sary to defend these primitive peoples against such un- 
 scrupulous proceedings as are indicated in the passage 
 just quoted. An international authorit}' of this kind 
 would have to deal not only with the traffic in arms 
 and the militarisation of the black races, but with such 
 questions as the maintenance of native customary law 
 with regard to land ownership, labour conditions, 
 tropical diseases and, in connection with this last, 
 the sale of drink. The civilised world, if the epithet 
 be longer possible after the events of the last years, 
 cannot in future divest itself of a common responsi- 
 
 8 Fran? Kolbl ndvorates the policy of blnck rerniiting on th« 
 Inrpest 9cale in " Deutsche Polftik " for December 22, 1916. 
 
 r
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 bility tor those countless millions of dark skins which 
 are committed to its care. These tribes must be 
 defended at all cost against the commercial avarice of 
 bad men and the methods and purposes of bad govern- 
 ments. 
 
 The moral and religious prestige of the white man 
 must have declined immeasurably of late in the eyes 
 of the brown and black and yellow races. They cannot 
 be expected to locate the responsibility for these events 
 where it alone truly lies. They look at the Hell the 
 white man has raised over so large a portion of this 
 terraqueous globe and draw inferences which may not 
 facilitate in future the work of the Christian mission- 
 ary. The only way in which the white man can 
 retrieve his reputation is to exact from all who govern 
 or trade with the coloured races a high standard of 
 justice and humanity and fair dealing. For this 
 object, as for others, the League of Nations, in its 
 various departments of work and responsibility, must 
 be endowed with penal sanctions and a force at its 
 elbow which no evil-doer, whether an individual or a 
 government, would care to challenge and provoke. 
 
 A hopeful sign for the future progress of these negro- 
 peopled countries is the gradual emergence of colonial 
 groups, the result mainly of improved communica- 
 tions. As already pointed out, the Nigerias, Northern 
 and Southern, are now united in a single vast province, 
 the whole of which will gradually be thrown open to 
 the life and light of day. So also the British East 
 African Protectorate will join with Uganda to form 
 another great tropical province on the other side of the 
 continent. The same process, stimulated by the latest 
 
 146
 
 PROBLEM OF DEPENDENCIES 
 
 triumphs of electrical and mechanical science and 
 above all by the " severing of the waist of the world " 
 at Panama, may be expected in the West Indies, where 
 a movement for federation has for some time been in 
 existence. Beginning with a union of the British pos- 
 sessions in the Lesser Antilles, the system should at 
 last cover the Bahamas, Jamaica and Honduras. 
 Moreover, the British jewels in the Pacific will not 
 always be left unstrung and isolated as at present. 
 The formation of these various groupings in our 
 tropical Empire will tend to a fuller life and a broader 
 outlook in these colonies, and we may look forward to 
 the time when these vast states will be represented by 
 their highest native ability in some central council of 
 the Empire. 
 
 Meantime, while we derive our own legitimate ad- 
 vantage from the possession of these El Dorados, let 
 us not forget that we are there in the position of 
 trustees. We are to give the first and foremost con- 
 sideration to the happiness and welfare of the peoples 
 who live in those territories as their homes, and we 
 have to keep the door open for all people who desire 
 to share in the trade and resources of these regions. 
 That is the only safe policy, the only policy worthy 
 of a " populus imperator " which claims to be governed 
 bv liberal ideas. 
 
 M7
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 " England's sure markets will be among the colonies of English- 
 men in all quarters of the globe. All men trade with all men, when 
 mutually convenient ; and are even bound to do it by the Maker of 
 men. ' Hostile tariffs ' will arise to shut us out, and again 
 
 will fall, to let us in : but the sons of England, speakers of the 
 English language, were it nothing more, will in all times have the 
 ineradicable predisposition to trade with England." — (Carlyle " Past 
 and Present." Bk. iv., chap, iii.) 
 
 Economics are only a province in the broader domain 
 of politics. Politics can never be dissociated from trade 
 and commerce, so that commercial and tariff questions 
 rank among the most important in the great problem of 
 Empire. From the fiscal point of view, that is, the 
 point of view of commercial inter-relations, the disrup- 
 tion of the Empire down to a few years ago may be said 
 to have been complete. It is true no Britannic State 
 has yet discriminated in its markets in favour of a 
 foreign country as against these islands, but over half 
 a century the Colonies or Dominions have been erect- 
 ing tariff walls against the products of the home-land, 
 and until quite recently have gone their own way in 
 matters of trade and commerce. 
 
 We have long ago outlived the ideas of what is known 
 as the Mercantile Era of our Colonial history — that is 
 the system under which the colonies and plantations 
 were regarded as the economic dependents of the 
 mother-country and which lasted from the earliest days 
 
 148
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 of our first colonial empire down to the middle of the 
 last century. Under " Mercantilism " all the material 
 and industrial life of the Colonies was to centre in this 
 country. England was to have the first or exclusive 
 claim on the products of the Colonies and to enjoy a 
 monopoly of manufactures in their markets. The 
 communities which England had sent out over the sea 
 were to continue to be the hewers of wood and the 
 drawers of water for the original home-land. It is 
 strange that the concepts of those days occasionally 
 emerge in our own. Mr. G. K. Chesterton has briefly 
 expressed one hard-dying notion as " England the 
 smithy and Canada the back-garden." It is the old 
 unitary idea of the Empire expressed in the time- 
 honoured phrase, " England and her Colonies m — the 
 conception of the Empire as an inarticulated area with 
 the manufacturing industries concentrated in one part 
 and the rest engaged mainly in providing raw materials 
 for them. 
 
 Even the greatest and most imperially thinking of 
 our modern statesmen have occasionally lapsed into this 
 range of outworn ideas and run the risk of seeming to 
 condition the economic life of the new nations by a 
 ' schedule of forbidden industries." The efforts which 
 our British statesmen of mercantile days made to 
 repress the manufacturing ambitions of the Colonies 
 were almost pathetic. The spectacle of furnace and fac- 
 tory daring even to raise their heads in regions which are 
 to-day the scene of the mightiest industrial system in 
 the world excited then the utmost consternation. In 
 
 1 Sec tho first ili.i^ram on the plate, p, -•5J. 
 
 149
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 / the reign of George the Second (5 Geo. II., c. 22) a 
 
 very curious Act was passed, the object of which was 
 
 to suppress the manufacture of hats. It provided 
 
 ' ' that no hats or felts whatsoever shall be shipped on 
 
 board any ship or vessel in any British plantation and 
 
 also that no hats shall be loaded upon any horse, cart 
 
 or any other carriage to the intent to be exported to 
 
 any other British possession." The Act goes on to 
 
 provide that no colonist should be a hat-maker unless 
 
 he had served seven years' apprenticeship and unless he 
 
 employed two apprentices, and that no one should teach 
 
 the industry to negroes. Whether these regulations 
 
 made the New Englander hatters madder than usual 
 
 may be doubted, for they were most of them evaded 
 
 with much ease. 
 
 We are not likely to make these mistakes to-day. 
 We no longer regard the Empire as a vast area with a 
 densely populated workshop in one place and immeas- 
 urable territories outside providing that industrial 
 centre with food and raw materials and drawing 
 thence their manufactured goods. That idea is no 
 longer adequate to the facts of the present or the 
 probabilities of the future. We are to think of the 
 Britannic commonwealth as a constellation of States, 
 each living its own life, developing along the whole 
 front, industrial and agricultural, and aspiring to the 
 largest possible measure of economic self-sufficiency. 
 
 Remembering the disquiet and perplexity which the 
 manufacturing developments of the Colonies in the 
 eighteenth century incited in the minds of the states- 
 men and economists of those days, it is interesting to 
 turn to the figures of manufacturing production in the 
 
 150
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 British Dominions to-day. Here is an official state- 
 ment issued from the office of the High Commissioner 
 for Australia : 
 
 " Australian manufactures, like the primary 
 industries of the Commonwealth, are increasing 
 rapidly. In 190 1 there were in Australia 11,000 
 factories; in 1912 there were 14,000; the hands 
 employed in 1901 numbered 197,000; and in 1912, 
 327,000. From £18,324,000 in 1901 the wages 
 bill of the factories has grown to £31,296,000, 
 while the rate of wages per head has also increased 
 from £77 6s. 5d. per annum to £99 15s. The 
 value of the plant in 1907 represented a capital of 
 .£49,500,000, and in 1912 £69,272,000. If the 
 output of the added value of the goods manu- 
 factured were taken it would be found that the 
 increase was from £27,000,000 in 1901 to 
 £60,000,000 in 1912; while the output of the 
 finished product which stood at £93,000,000 in 
 1907 was £146,000,000 in 1912." 
 I need not give the corresponding details for the other 
 Dominions. It suffices to mention that the Canadian 
 exports of manufactured goods for the fiscal year 1913 
 amounted in value to nearly nine million pounds 
 sterling, and the total exports of wholly manufactured 
 goods from all the Dominions for the same year to over 
 27 million pounds. 
 
 This manufacturing progress has been effected under 
 a system of tariff protection even against the goods of 
 the mother-county. The beginnings of this policy on 
 the part of the oversea States were not liked by the manu- 
 facturers of the home-country, and no doubt they con- 
 
 151
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 tributed to the prevailing impression that the Colonies 
 would justify Turgot's maxim and drop before long 
 from the parent-tree. The era of the granting of self- 
 government to the Colonies began in 1850, at a date 
 when British Free Traders were still fully eouvinced 
 that the rest of the world would likewise eschew 
 protectionist fallacies and accept the true doctrine in 
 theory and practice. This may account in some degree 
 for the absence from the constituting Acts of any 
 attempt to prevent the daughter-states from raising 
 tariffs against the products of the mother-country. 
 
 And this, we must remember, was also the time when 
 England was abolishing those kindly preferences with 
 which she had favoured the products of her oversea 
 plantations. After the secession of the American 
 Colonies this principle of preference had been sub- 
 stituted for that of monopoly which had prevailed 
 during the mercantile era. In 1808 a differential duty 
 on timber was first imposed, the duty on the Canadian 
 product being fixed at 10s. a load and on Baltic timber 
 at 45s. The tariff on raw cotton, first imposed by Pitt 
 during the French wars, had always discriminated in 
 favour of the Colonies. From 1815 the duties on cotton 
 fibre were gradually lowered until in 1833 they stood 
 at 3d. a hundredweight on plantation and 2s. nd. a 
 hundredweight on foreign cotton. The famous Corn 
 Law of 1815 fixed the price at which the importation of 
 wheat was permitted at 80s. for foreign and 67s. for 
 Colonial wheat. The same sort of favours were given 
 to Colonial rye, barley and oats, and the West Indian 
 sugar industry was effectually protected by the same 
 method. Imperial duties were also imposed upon 
 
 152
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 foreign goods imported into the Colonies, and these 
 provided the corresponding preference for the manu- 
 factures of the home-land in Colonial ports. Foreign 
 glass and silk manufactures had to pa}' 15 per cent. ; 
 cotton, woollen, linen, leather, paper, watches and other 
 articles, 7 per cent. ; meat, 3s. a hundredweight ; cheese, 
 5s. a hundredweight, and so forth. These Imperial 
 duties (" Reichszolle ") were repealed two years after 
 the Corn Laws were abolished. With these latter the 
 preferences on Colonial corn also disappeared. So also 
 the duty on raw cotton was wholly abolished, not a 
 shred of duty being left on the foreign in order to 
 favour the duty-free Colonial product. The preference 
 on sugar went in 1854 and that on timber in the 
 Gladstonian Budget of i860. 
 
 Many have regretted that the principle of preference 
 was not retained in our fiscal system. If we had 
 continued these favours to the Colonies, the Colonies on 
 their side might have been willing to abstain from 
 raising tariffs against English manufactures or to 
 include a permanent preference for such imports in 
 their own fiscal systems. " Self-government, in my 
 opinion," said Mr. Disraeli at the Crystal Palace in 
 1872, " ought to have been conceded, when it was con- 
 ceded, as part of a great policy of Imperial consolida- 
 tion. It ought to have been accompanied with an 
 Imperial tariff. . . . All this, however, was omitted, 
 because those who advised that policy — and I believe 
 their convictions were sincere — looked upon the 
 Colonies of England, looked even upon our connection 
 with India, as a burden on this country, viewing every- 
 thing in a financial aspect and boldly passing by those 
 
 153
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 moral and political considerations which make nations 
 great and by the influence of which alone men are 
 distinguished from animals." 
 
 It is certain that no fears with regard to the effects 
 of these fiscal measures upon the solidarity of the 
 Empire had any effect upon the economists and states- 
 men of those days. The economics of laisser jaire 
 were always associated, if not with positive antipathy 
 to the idea of Empire union, at any rate with consider- 
 able indifference to it. It was actually a part of 
 Cobden's case for free trade that it would " get rid of 
 the Colonial system with all its dazzling appeals to the 
 passions of the people." It was not unlikely, we may 
 note in passing, that the revival of a sense of Empire 
 citizenship during the last thirty or forty years should 
 have produced a movement in favour of recovering in 
 some degree the old fiscal and economic union of the 
 Empire. 
 
 But meantime the abolition of these preferences for 
 Colonial products in British ports had a deplorable 
 effect in the Colonies. The result in Canada of the 
 Repeal of the Corn Eaws in England and the conse- 
 quential disappearance of the fiscal favours to Canadian 
 wheat and flour have been rather overlooked in our 
 histories of this period. Here is a description of the 
 catastrophe from the Canadian Encyclopaedia : 
 
 " Then came the crash, and in a moment the 
 abolition of the Corn Laws had not only shattered 
 the whole Canadian fiscal fabric, but had crushed 
 the prosperity of the people. For some years the 
 entire financial, agricultural, and industrial 
 interests of Canada were paralysed. Political 
 
 154
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 troubles naturally followed ; annexation to the. 
 United States came to be discussed in sundry 
 influential business quarters, and a dark, sombre 
 cloud rested over the small and struggling com- 
 munity. In an economic sense a revolution 
 ensued. The entire control of the regulation, 
 collection and distribution of revenues was given 
 to all the colonies ; taxation was entirely changed 
 in its channels, and preferences upon British goods 
 were swept away ; tariffs were framed against the 
 other British provinces as well as against the 
 mother-country ; efforts were initiated for better 
 trade relations with the United States, and 
 approved of in a letter from the Colonial Secretary 
 on 3rd June 1846; and strenuous exertions were 
 commenced along the lines of railway and canal 
 construction. The period of fiscal pupilage had 
 passed awa}', never to return, although it must be 
 a matter of lasting regret that Imperial considera- 
 tions connected with a mighty but unseen future 
 could not have retained some principle of 
 preference for British products in the new tariffs 
 of both England and her colonies. It was a great 
 opportunity for genuine statecraft, but one which 
 was allowed by the Little Englanders to pass into 
 what is now the limbo of forgotten possibilities." 
 That this description is not greatly exaggerated is 
 proved by the letters and despatches of Lord Elgin, 
 Governor of Canada. Just after the Repeal of the Corn 
 Laws in England he writes : 
 
 " All the prosperity of which Canada is robbed 
 transplanted to the other .side of the line, as if 
 
 155
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 to make the Canadian feel more bitterly how much 
 kinder England is to the children who desert her 
 than to those who remain faithful. I believe that 
 the conviction that they (the Canadians) would be 
 better off if they were annexed (to the United 
 States) is almost universal among the commercial 
 classes." 
 England made an attempt to compensate Canada for 
 the loss of her trade advantages in England by con- 
 cluding in 1854 a treaty of reciprocity between Canada 
 and the United States. By this treaty free exchange 
 in food products and raw materials was established 
 between the two countries. The treaty lasted until 
 1865, when it was denounced by the United States. To 
 continue this story, in 1890 the imposition of the 
 M'Kinley tariff in the United States prompted a 
 movement in Canada for the revival of reciprocity with 
 the Republic across the border. The Liberal party in 
 Canada declared for a Zollverein on a basis of complete 
 free trade between the two countries. The question 
 was fought out at the Canadian elections of 1891. Sir 
 John Macdonald, the leader of the Conservative party, 
 firmly resisted a trade policy which he felt must tend 
 towards political and constitutional fusion between the 
 Dominion and the Republic. He succeeded at the polls 
 and the reciprocity idea was defeated, to be revived 
 twenty years later with a similar result. 
 
 It is on the whole not surprising that the Colonies 
 became protectionist even against the manufactures of 
 the mother-land. The anti-Empire utterances of 
 Cobden, Bright and British statesmen and officials of 
 all parties probably helped towards the same end. The 
 
 IS*
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 Colonies were always being informed that their associa- 
 tion with the mother-country was only .temporary and 
 that sooner or later they must set up as independent 
 states. They drew the natural inferences. They 
 prepared for economic as well as political independence. 
 Moreover, England had deliberately elected to draw 
 her food and raw materials from regions outside her 
 political control. The development of her broader 
 acres beyond the seas was thus checked, and the 
 Colonies were diverted, whether they wished or not, 
 from those agricultural pursuits which still represent 
 their chief asset. Protection against the manufactures 
 of Great Britain became the inevitable result. The net 
 effect is briefly described by Professor Fuchs in his 
 work, " Die Handelspolitik Englands und seiner 
 Kolonien." ' A marvellous spectacle," he writes, 
 " has thus been presented to the world. England has 
 not succeeded in realising even in her own Colonies 
 that ideal of free trade to which, in her expectation of 
 sixty years ago, the entire civilised world was about 
 to be converted." 
 
 The infatuated extreme to which in the middle years 
 of last century England carried her spirit of insular 
 self-sufficiency and her indifference to her position as 
 the head of a vast Empire may be gathered from a 
 single example. In 1862 and 1865 identical treaties 
 were concluded with Belgium and the Prussian 
 Zollverein, by which England undertook not to accept 
 any advantages in her own Colonial markets which 
 were not also extended to Belgium and the Prussian 
 States, and therefore, by virtue of the most-favoured- 
 nation principle, to almost all other Foreign countries. 
 
 157
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 These instruments, which remained in force for about 
 thirty-five years, made it impossible for the British 
 Colonies to accord any advantages in their markets to 
 British over foreign manufactures. It seems really 
 marvellous in the light of subsequent history that 
 England should thus have been willing to oblige by 
 deliberately writing off any special advantage she might 
 one day inherit as the home and motherland of these 
 mighty Dominions whose future lies all before them. 
 The funny thing is that we appear to have received no 
 quid whatever for this unconscionable quo. The 
 treaties passed the House of Commons almost sub 
 silentio. There was some debate on the provision 
 relating to the exportation of coal, but the articles 
 which concerned the Colonies were apparently not even 
 mentioned in 1862 or in 1865. When the treaties came 
 to be denounced at the request of Canada in 1897, Lord 
 Salisbury spoke thus in the dispatches announcing the 
 event : 
 
 " No record exists in the archives of this 
 department of the circumstances under which this 
 article (viz. 15) was adopted or of the reasons which 
 induced Her Majesty's Government at the time to 
 enter into an engagement of such a nature, and it 
 would appear probable that the insertion of these 
 words must have been due to oversight or to a 
 want of adequate consideration of the consequences 
 which would flow from them. . . . The provi- 
 sions of the articles in question constitute a barrier 
 to the internal fiscal arrangements of the British 
 Empire which is inconsistent with the close ties of 
 commercial intercourse which subsist and should 
 
 158
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 be consolidated between the mother-country and 
 the colonies." 
 Lord Lansdowne confessed to be similarly nonplussed. 
 The simple explanation seems to be that amid the 
 great industrial onrush of the days and the prevalence 
 of those cosmopolitan ideas of which the Crystal Palace 
 was the not inappropriate memorial, all sense of the 
 economic as well as the political significance of the 
 British Empire had perished. 
 
 But the first measures of tariff protection in the 
 Colonies against English manufactures did not pass 
 without protest. In 1859 Canada revised her fiscal 
 policy and among other changes placed new duties 
 upon imported manufactures. This action was 
 described in a highly indignant memorial presented to 
 the Colonial Secretary by the Sheffield Chamber of 
 Commerce as nothing less than "indecent and a 
 reproach," the memorialists pointing to the scandalous 
 spectacle of " extensive and numerous hardware 
 manufactories " springing up in Canada East and 
 West. The Secretary of State read the upstart pro- 
 tectionists a solemn lesson on the evil of their ways, 
 but only succeeded in eliciting from Sir A. Gait, 
 Finance Minister of Canada, a reply which has become 
 historic as the assertion of colonial autonomy in the 
 fiscal sphere : 
 
 "The Government of Canada, acting for its 
 Legislature and people, cannot, through those 
 feelings of deference which they owe to the 
 Imperial authorities, in any measure waive or 
 diminish the right of the people of Canada to 
 decide for themselves both as t<> tin- modi- and 
 
 159
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 extent to which taxation shall be imposed. The 
 Provincial Ministry are at all times ready to afford 
 explanations in regard to acts of the Legislature 
 to which they are party ; but, subject to their dutj' 
 and allegiance to Her Majesty, their responsibility 
 in all general questions of policy must be to the 
 Provincial Parliament, by whose confidence they 
 administer the affairs of the country. And in the 
 imposition of taxation it is so plainly necessary 
 that the administration and the people be in accord, 
 that the former cannot admit responsibility or 
 require approval beyond that of the local Legisla- 
 ture. Self-government would be utterly annihi- 
 lated if the views of the Imperial Government were 
 to be preferred to those of the people of Canada. 
 It is, therefore, the duty of the present Govern- 
 ment distinctly to affirm the right of the Canadian 
 Legislature to adjust the taxation of the people 
 in the way they deem best — even if it should 
 unfortunately happen to meet with the disapproval 
 of the Imperial Ministry. Her Majesty cannot be 
 advised to disallow such Acts, unless her advisers 
 are prepared to assume the administration of the 
 affairs of the Colony, irrespective of the views of 
 its inhabitants." 
 Such arguments as these were very unlikely to be 
 resisted by the authorities at home. By the British 
 North America Act (30 & 31 Vic, c. 3) the " regulation 
 of trade and commerce " was expressly conferred as a 
 power upon the new Federal Parliament. The only 
 restriction remaining was that all legislation giving 
 the foreign trader commercial advantage over the 
 
 160
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 English was to be reserved for Imperial consideration. 
 In 1878 even this restriction was removed, the Imperial 
 power relying thenceforth on the general prerogative 
 of the veto. 
 
 The struggle for fiscal freedom in Australia has 
 many points of interest. The Act conferring self- 
 government on the Australian colonies made no 
 stipulation against protective duties being imposed on 
 British goods, but it did attempt to keep the Colonies in 
 the narrow way of free trade orthodoxy towards the 
 outer world in general. This attempt w y as made in a 
 rather curious way. The several Colonies were for- 
 bidden to impose duties that discriminated even between 
 their own colonial neighbours and foreign countries. 
 As it seemed improbable that any colony would care 
 to impose a heavy duty on articles imported from such 
 a neighbour, this provision, it was shrewdly hoped, 
 might effectually prevent the Colonies from adopting a 
 protectionist policy. Thus their economic salvation 
 would be secured. As an example, the exact words 
 of the Australian Act may be quoted (13 & 14 Vic, 
 c. 59, sect. 27) : 
 
 " It shall be lawful for the Governor and 
 Legislative Council of New South Wales, Victoria, 
 Van Diemen's Land, South Australia and West 
 Australia, to impose and levy such duties of 
 custom as may seem fit on importation into such 
 respective colonies of any goods, etc., whether the 
 produce or the manufacture of or imported from 
 the United Kingdom or an}' colony or any foreign 
 country : provided also that no new duty shall be 
 so imposed upon the importation into any of the 
 
 ' 161 
 h
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 said colonies of any article the product or manu- 
 facture of or imported from any particular country 
 or place which shall not be equally imposed on 
 the importation into the same colony of the like 
 article the product or manufacture of or imported 
 from all other countries or places whatsoever." 
 The Australian colonies soon began to demand the 
 freedom in fiscal affairs obtained by Canada. About 
 the year 1870 a movement arose in Australia for a 
 Zollverein or customs union among the various states. 
 The provision just mentioned which prevented any 
 colony giving preferential treatment to goods imported 
 from a neighbouring colony was an insuperable obstacle 
 to such a union. If the Australian colonies established 
 inter-colonial free trade they would be compelled to 
 extend that policy to all foreign countries as well as to 
 Great Britain. In 1871, at an inter-colonial conference 
 held at Melbourne, resolutions were passed demanding 
 the removal of all such restrictions. Mr. Duffy, the 
 Premier of Victoria, went so far as to assert that 
 " obstinacy on the part of the Imperial Government 
 would weaken and ought to weaken the allegiance of 
 the Colonies." To these demands Lord Kimberley 
 objected that they tended to diminish the right of the 
 Crown to conclude treaties binding upon the Colonies. 
 It should be noticed that there was no strong force of 
 colonial opinion at the back of this agitation. It 
 were brought forward at the instance of Messrs. Duffy 
 and Berry, who represented Victoria at the conference, 
 and was deprecated by the representatives of the 
 other colonies on the ground that it tended to 
 Imperial disintegration. Mr. Duffy himself was the 
 
 162 »
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 author in 1870 of the remarkable proposal that in ease 
 of war between England and any foreign country the 
 Colonies should remain neutral. If she had been so 
 minded, England might have secured at this time the 
 same advantages as were to be accorded to the colonies 
 inter se, or at least a considerable measure of preference 
 over the imports from foreign countries. In 1873, 
 however, another conference was held by the Austra- 
 lian colonies, and at the instance of the same not very 
 Imperially-minded colonial statesmen the same 
 demands were made. Thereupon Lord Kimberley 
 yielded and introduced the Australian Colonial Duties 
 Act. This measure completed the economic, as distinct 
 from the political, disintegration of the Empire, the 
 only restriction still imposed by the mother-country on 
 the Colonies being that they were not permitted to 
 differentiate in favour of the foreigner against English 
 imports. The debate on this Bill was significant as 
 showing that there was still a body of opinion in 
 England not prepared to surrender the last relics of 
 the economic solidarity of the Empire. It is true the 
 opponents of the Bill were intent rather upon keeping 
 the Colonies in line with England's ideal of cosmopoli- 
 tan free trade than upon obtaining any special 
 advantages for England in the markets of the Empire. 
 Still the speech of Earl Grey, who represented the older 
 school of Imperial statesmen, is interesting as showing 
 that the rapidly growing process of disintegration in 
 the Empire was not universally approved and that the 
 ideas of the mercantile era were not wholly extinct. 
 Karl On-v said : 
 
 ' Tf the colonies and the United Kingdom are 
 
 163
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 in any true sense to form one Empire, it is obvious 
 that there must exist some single and permanent 
 authority to ensure that, on subjects of general and 
 common interest, all the separate communities that 
 form the Empire shall act in concert and shall 
 co-operate with each other. Each distinct com- 
 munity may be free to act for itself in its own 
 internal administration, but unless all are 
 subordinated to the Imperial authority where the 
 general interest is concerned, there is no Empire. 
 But, among the subjects which are most clearly 
 of common concern, next to their joint defence 
 against aggression, comes that of a common com- 
 mercial policy. This, till of late years, has been 
 universally held to be so obviously true as to be 
 beyond dispute. In the early days, indeed, of our 
 colonies, the opinion held both here and through- 
 out Europe was that colonies were only valuable 
 for the commercial advantages to be derived from 
 them. The mother-country insisted on a mono- 
 poly of supply to the colonies, and they in return 
 were allowed either a monopoly or the privilege of 
 supplying on better terms than other countries 
 certain articles of produce to the parent state, the 
 right of regulating the manner in which this inter- 
 course was carried on being exercised without 
 dispute by Parliament. . . . And when at length 
 there came a change of opinion as to the wisdom 
 of the old system of colonial trade, and when it 
 was swept away and the system of free trade was 
 established, it was not even imagined that the 
 Imperial Parliament and Government were to 
 
 164
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 forego their old authority of settling what was to 
 be the commercial policy of the whole Empire. On 
 the contrary, it was considered that the policy of 
 free trade would be deprived of much of its 
 advantage if it were not consistently followed 
 throughout the Empire." 
 To Lord Kimberley's representations Earl Grey 
 
 replied : — 
 
 " I cannot concur in this view of the subject, 
 and, if it is to be acted on, I should wish to know 
 in what manner the Queen's authority is to be 
 maintained at all. If that authority is not to be 
 upheld by requiring the colonies to conform to 
 the general commercial policy of the Empire; if 
 the Imperial Government is to have no voice in 
 determining upon the commercial measures of the 
 colonies, and we are even to allow them to impose 
 protective duties more hostile to British interests 
 than the duties of most foreign nations, it seems 
 to me that it will become a very serious question 
 whether it will be well to maintain the connection. 
 .... Is it not probable that the people of this 
 country may say, ' If we are to exercise no power 
 over the colonies, nor to derive any advantage from 
 them, we decline to incur the responsibility of 
 protecting them'?" 
 The Bill was, however, passed in deference to Lord 
 
 Kimberley's dictum that " to impose a veto was a very 
 
 serious matter indeed." Section 3 of the Act (36 Vic, 
 
 c. 22) runs as follows : — 
 
 "The legislature of any one of the Australian 
 colonies shall, for the purpose of carrying Into 
 
 jA-
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 effect auy agreement between any two or more of 
 the said colonies or one or more in New Zealand, 
 have lull power to remit or impose duties of impor- 
 tation from any other said colony : provided always 
 no duty shall be imposed or remitted as to impor- 
 tation from any particular country which shall not 
 be equally imposed or remitted upon the importa- 
 tion of the like articles from any other country." 
 Henceforth the Colonies were at liberty to impose any 
 duties they pleased upon imported goods, British and 
 foreign, the incidence of the duties being the same. 
 By the eventual denunciation of the Belgian and Ger- 
 man treaties they were enabled if they pleased to give 
 preferential advantages to British over foreign impor- 
 tations. 
 
 We need not trouble to speculate what would have 
 been the history of the Empire during the last half 
 century if this country had made greater efforts to pre- 
 scribe a trade policy to the Dominions and had acted 
 on the assumption that the Empire as a political unit 
 had a long future and a great destiny before it. It was 
 perhaps necessary that the Dominions should establish 
 their own autonomy and develop a sense of respon- 
 sibility and the self-respecting consciousness of 
 individual communities before they could come together 
 again, as they are doing to-day, on terms of equal 
 partnership. In view of the ever-memorable gathering 
 of the Britannic clans during the Great War, can we 
 think and say that the home-country has greatly erred 
 in the past in her policy towards these over-sea 
 societies? If she had thought more " Imperially "in 
 the days when political and fiscal freedom was being 
 
 i66
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 secured to the young daughter-states, she might have 
 delayed the gift and repeated some of the mistakes 
 which led to the secession of the American colonies. 
 
 It is enough to remind ourselves briefly of the 
 subsequent events in the Empire's fiscal history. The 
 renaissance of what we call for want of a better word 
 Imperial sentiment, which has been by far the most 
 important political movement of the last thirty years, 
 led very quickly to a desire for closer economic union. 
 The Colonies, having asserted their fiscal freedom, now 
 desired to use it in order to give England advantages in 
 their markets and to establish a real Britannic trade- 
 partnership. As early as 1881 Canada began to 
 protest against those absurd treaties with Belgium and 
 Prussia, which effectually prevented the Colonies from 
 favouring the mother-country's products in their ports. 
 In 1886 the Colonial and Indian Exhibition and an 
 important Congress of Chambers of Commerce of the 
 Empire brought into prominence the idea of a trade 
 partnership embracing the whole British world. At 
 the Colonial Conference in Jubilee year 1887, Sir 
 Samuel Griffith, Premier of Queensland, moved the 
 question " whether it should not be recognised as part 
 of the duty of the governing bodies of the Empire to 
 sec that their own subjects have preference over foreign 
 countries in matters of trade." Then also Mr. 
 Hofmeyr, leader of the Afrikander party at the Cape, 
 moved " to discuss the feasibility of promoting closer 
 union between the various parts of the British Empire 
 by means of an Imperial tariff of customs to he levied 
 independently of the duties payable under existing 
 tariffs on goods entering the Empire from abroad, the 
 
 167
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 revenue derived from such tariffs to be devoted to the 
 general defence of the Empire." This was an original 
 and striking proposal. The Imperial toll was to be 2 
 per cent, ad valorem, raised throughout the whole 
 Empire on foreign importations alone. In these days 
 one recalls with a surprised impatience the outcry 
 raised by free traders and " Little Englanders " 
 against this very sensible and statesmanlike scheme, 
 which, indeed, in its essence we may yet see realised. 
 In 1890 what is remembered as the " Dunraven 
 Debate " on the subject took place in the House of 
 Lords. As in duty bound, the responsible leaders of 
 the day had to indicate the difficulties in the way of 
 these schemes of fiscal co-operation. Lord Salisbury 
 warned and encouraged in the same breath. In the 
 debate he said — 
 
 " Whenever such a modification of English 
 opinion takes place — if ever it does take place — so 
 that this idea of discrimination of duty in favour 
 of colonial produce shall be a fiscal possibility, 
 I at all events shall not oppose the wish of my 
 noble friend to have the matter thoroughly dis- 
 cussed between us and the colonies." 
 In the same spirit the Conservative leader addressed 
 a deputation of the United Empire Trade League in 
 1891 : — 
 
 " On this matter public opinion must be framed 
 or formed before any Government can act. No 
 Government can impose its own opinion on the 
 people of this country in these matters. You are 
 invited, and it is the duty of those who feel them- 
 selves to be the leaders of such a movement and 
 
 168
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 the apostles of such a doctrine to go forth and 
 fight for it, and when they have convinced the 
 people of this country their battle will be won." 
 As far back as 1885 Lord Salisbury had spoken as 
 follows on the subject, which was then just emerging : 
 " There is another similar question — I will not 
 now go into it, but I want to touch upon it merely 
 to indicate a similar confusion of matters that have 
 nothing to do with free trade as if they had some- 
 thing to do with free trade — viz., the question of 
 altering our duties in favour of our colonies — 
 that is to say, drawing our, colonies nearer to our- 
 selves by abolishing, so far as may be, the 
 customs houses that separate the two. I do not 
 put it before you as a matter that is free from 
 difficulty. I do not deny that in many points 
 you will find every obstacle hard to overcome. But 
 what I demur to is that you should be forbidden 
 from entertaining the idea of differential duties in 
 favour of the colonies as though it were an econo- 
 mical heresy." 
 In 1891 the Canadian Government laid on the table 
 of the Federal House in Ottawa an address to the 
 Queen praying for the abrogation of the two obnoxious 
 and obstructive treaties. A courteous refusal was the 
 result, but the movement here and elsewhere continued. 
 Even in the Manchester Chamber of Commerce, sup- 
 posed to be the stronghold of fiscal orthodoxy, a 
 resolution bad been passed about this time (May 20, 
 1890) in favour of preferential trading within the 
 Empire. Mr. E. Burgis moved : 
 
 " That in the opinion of this chamber no treaties 
 
 i6g
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 of commerce shall in future be concluded unless a 
 clause be therein inserted to the effect that prefer- 
 ential treatment of its colonies by any Power shall 
 not be considered action of a nature to justify any 
 claims by the other contracting party or parties 
 under the most-favoured-nation clause." 
 Strange to say, this resolution was carried unani- 
 mously, though twenty years later Manchester was to 
 right vigorously against precisely the same idea. But 
 the question had then got hopelessly entangled in our 
 British party -politics. 
 
 In Chambers of Commerce and Parliament Houses 
 of the Empire the new ideas found utterance and made 
 progress. The dissolution in 1893 of the Imperial 
 Federation League, which for ten years had fought for 
 an Empire union on constitutional lines, may have 
 discouraged the Federation idea and concentrated hope 
 and attention upon the schemes for closer commercial 
 union. It was in these days that Mr. Chamberlain, 
 anticipating his future policy and campaign, declared : 
 " There is a universal desire for closer union. It is 
 essential to the existence of the Empire. It can be 
 most hopefully approached from the commercial side." 
 In 1894 the Colonial Conference met on the invitation 
 of the Dominion Government at Ottawa and concerned 
 itself especially with these trade questions. The 
 Dominions committed themselves to the belief in " a 
 Customs arrangement between Great Britain and the 
 Colonies, by which trade within the Empire might be 
 placed on a more favourable footing than that which 
 is carried on with foreign countries." 
 
 In 1897 occurred the Diamond Jubilee festival, with 
 
 170
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 its glittering pageants and its fervent manifestations 
 of the new Imperial sentiment. At the conference held 
 this year Mr. Chamberlain had much to say on a 
 subject to which he was destined ultimately to sacrifice 
 party allegiance and in the end health and life itself. 
 In his opening speech he pointed out how generally 
 commercial and fiscal had preceded political union, 
 mentioning the German Zollverein which had " finally 
 made possible and encouraged the ultimate union of the 
 Empire." He admitted, however, that the " fiscal 
 arrangements of the different colonies differed so much 
 among themselves, and all differ so much from those 
 of the mother-country, that it would be a matter of the 
 greatest complication and difficulty to arrive at any 
 conclusion which would unite us commercially in the 
 same sense in which the Zollverein united the Empire 
 of Germany." 
 
 But the Colonies were not to be denied. Canada was 
 already beginning to modify her tariff arrangements 
 so as to embody the idea of preference, and the demand 
 for the striking-off of the treaty fetters that hampered 
 these filial efforts became irresistible. In deference to 
 a very strong resolution passed at the conference, the 
 silly treaties were at last abolished and Canada at 
 once proceeded to accord preferential advantages to 
 the mother-country. 
 
 In 1902 the Coronation Conference met. Mr. Cham- 
 berlain was still not definitely committed to the cause. 
 Though he again encouraged, he again harped on 
 lets and hindrances. He also expressed some disap- 
 pointments with the effects of the Canadian preference, 
 which, however, subsequent experience has not justi- 
 
 r7i
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 lied. The following resolutions on this subject were 
 ' passed at this memorable Empire indaba : — 
 
 Preferen t ial Trade. 
 i. " That this Conference recognises that the 
 principle of preferential trade between the United 
 Kingdom and His Majesty's Dominions beyond 
 the seas would stimulate and facilitate mutual com- 
 mercial intercourse, and would, by promoting the 
 development of the resources and industries of the 
 several parts, strengthen the Empire." 
 
 Free Trade not Practicable. 
 
 2. " That this Conference recognises that, in 
 the present circumstances of the colonies, it is not 
 practicable to adopt a general system of free trade 
 as between the mother-country and the British 
 Dominions beyond the seas." 
 
 A Preference in the Colonies for British Goods. 
 
 3. " That with a view, however, to promoting 
 the increase of trade within the Empire, it is 
 desirable that those colonies which have not 
 already adopted such a policy should, as far as 
 their circumstances permit, give substantial pre- 
 ferential treatment to the products and manufac- 
 tures of the United Kingdom." 
 
 A Preference in the Mother-Country for Colonial 
 
 Products. 
 
 4. " That the Prime Ministers of the colonies 
 respectfully urge on His Majesty's Government 
 
 172
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 the expediency of granting in the United Kingdom 
 preferential treatment to the products and manu- 
 factures of the colonies either by exemption from, 
 or reduction of the duties now or hereafter im- 
 posed." 
 
 Action by the Colonies. 
 5. " That the Prime Ministers present at the 
 Conference undertake to submit to their respective 
 Governments at the earliest opportunity the prin- 
 ciple of the third resolution above given, and to 
 request them to take such measures as may be 
 necessary to give effect to it." 
 Definite schemes of preference were also adopted by 
 the representatives of the Dominions, subsequently 
 recommended to the respective Parliaments and carried 
 ultimately into effect. 
 
 But England made no sign of reciprocating these 
 favours. She had an opportunity when she imposed 
 a duty of one shilling a quarter on all imported wheat 
 in the War Budget of 1902. In 1903 this duty was 
 repealed, and great was the disappointment among 
 the friends of preference at home and over the seas 
 when Mr. Ritchie, the Chancellor of the Exchequer, 
 removed that duty entirely, refusing to leave it on 
 foreign corn only so as to give the advantage of the 
 shilling to the Dominions and India. This was re- 
 garded as a fanatical sacrifice on the altars of rigid 
 free trade orthodoxy. 
 
 Meanwhile events were happening which threw some 
 light upon the fiscal disunion of the Empire. In 1898 
 the Canadian preferences had been definitely granted to 
 the United Kingdom and to those British colonies
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 " whose customs tariff was on the whole as favourable 
 to Canada as the British preferential tariff (in 
 Canada) was to such colony or possession." 
 The ordinary Canadian tariff applied, of course, 
 without difference to all foreign countries. All 
 those countries acquiesced in what was simply 
 a domestic arrangement within the British Em- 
 pire except Germany, who insisted on enjoying 
 in Canadian markets exactly the same terms as 
 were accorded to England. She proposed to sit at 
 the British table like any member of the family, and 
 when this was not allowed she retaliated by excluding 
 Canada from the " most-favoured-nation " treatment, 
 which however she continued to Great Britain and 
 the other Colonies. Protests and negotiations took 
 place, but as Germany was immovable, Canada retali- 
 ated in turn by providing (Act 15 of 1903) that when 
 any foreign country treated imports from Canada less 
 favourably than imports from other countries, a sur- 
 tax, amounting to one-third of the duty under the 
 general tariff, should be imposed. This applied only 
 ' to Germany. 
 
 About the same time Baron von Richthoven in- 
 formed our Ambassador in Berlin that as the South 
 African colonies were granting England a similar pre- 
 ference and other colonies might follow suit, it was 
 becoming a question whether Germany should exclude 
 not only these filially-minded colonies from most- 
 favoured-nation treatment but England herself. 
 Thereupon the Marquis of Lansdowne sent a dispatch 
 to Germany which concluded thus : 
 
 " Should the German Government persist in 
 
 J 74
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 the attitude which they have taken up in this 
 matter and extend to the products of other British 
 colonies and even to those of the United Kingdom, 
 whose tariff is at the present moment based upon 
 the most liberal principles, the discrimination 
 which they have enforced against Canada, a very 
 wide and serious issue must inevitably be raised, 
 involving the fiscal relations of this country and 
 the German Empire." 
 It was indeed a little strong that Germany, who 
 placed a duty of 25 per cent, on imports from the 
 United Kingdom, should threaten England, to whose 
 ports she had free entrance, with punishment if the 
 British Dominions ventured to treat the Briton a little 
 more favourably than the foreigner in their ports. 
 But Germany's whole action throws into relief that 
 economic disintegration of the British Empire whose 
 course we have been following. There was some 
 reason in Baron von Richthoven's rejoinder to Lord 
 Lansdowne, that " if the English colonies are to be in 
 a position to follow out their own customs policy, other 
 countries must be allowed to treat them as separate- 
 customs territories." If the whole Empire had been 
 acting together, Germany would never have dared 
 either to interfere or to threaten. 
 
 These events made a great impression on the public 
 mind and also, it seems probable, on the mind of Mr. 
 Chamberlain, who in 1903 started his campaign for 
 fiscal revision and Imperial preferences. His practical 
 scheme was to levy a tax of two shillings a quarter on 
 foreign corn (except maize), a coresponding duty on 
 flour, a 5 ]>er cent, duty on foreign dairy produce, 
 
 175
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 and a 5 per cent, duty on foreign meat (except bacon). 
 In order to make up to the consumer for any rise in the 
 prices of these commodities, there were to be remis- 
 sions of duty on tea, sugar, coffee and cocoa. A 
 preference was also to be granted to colonial wines and 
 fruits, and a 10 per cent, duty to be laid on competitive 
 foreign manufactures. 
 
 It is not necessary to repeat the story how the ques- 
 tion of preference became a heat-generating issue in 
 our party politics, how the " cheap loaf " appeal pre- 
 vailed with the electorate, and how the Liberal Party 
 came in mainly on the strength of that appeal with a 
 majority which lasted them for a decade. A good 
 many speakers and writers at that time seemed to 
 regard the British democracy as little better than 
 those decadent Alexandrians of whom Dion Chrysos- 
 tom wrote that the3^ cared for nothing but the games 
 and the big loaf (tov ttoKvv aerov) Even the Colonial 
 Conference of 1907, with its forcible expositions of the 
 policy by the Dominions Premiers, seemed to have 
 little effect on public opinion. Mr. Deakin's contribu- 
 tions to the debates were especially illuminating. On 
 behalf of his own country he appealed for a larger 
 share in the custom of the United Kingdom for certain 
 prime necessaries of life. He pointed to the tendency 
 of the imports into Australia from the United King- 
 dom to decline in comparison with the imports from 
 the foreigner. He reminded the Conference that out 
 of 2,000 million acres of Australian territory less than 
 9^2 millions were under cultivation : 
 
 " Preferential trade would enable Australia to 
 secure a large portion of the British trade, many 
 
 176
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 lines of which are now largely or exclusively in 
 foreign hands, with the result that there would be 
 a more rapid development of the territory of the 
 Commonwealth, an increase in its population and 
 wealth, and a large increase in its home-market 
 for manufactures, to the manifest advantage of 
 those engaged in various forms of productive in- 
 dustry. Upon the enormous gain to the Empire 
 as a whole from the settlement, population and 
 development of its immense territories, it is 
 unnecessary to dwell. There are no such oppor- 
 tunities elsewhere, and there is urgent need of 
 their immediate utilisation. We are, and shall 
 continue to be, by far your best customers." 
 The conclusion of the Australian Premier's speech 
 conveyed a concise summary of the advantages for the 
 great British household of the preferential policy : 
 
 ' For the last time I repeat our realisation that 
 preference begins as a business operation to be 
 conducted for business ends. That is the prelimi- 
 nary of all. We firmly believe that the very best 
 possible business open to us is that which builds 
 up the Empire and maintains its independence, 
 securing its political and social heritages of 
 freedom and culture and enlarging its beneficial 
 influence. To us it seems certain that these great 
 ends can only be accomplished by joint action and 
 effective action, which shall embrace the centre 
 and all its parts. We live in the hope that \u- 
 shall be economically, industrially and produc 
 tivelv raised to the highest power of which eaeh 
 portion, and therefore the Empire as a whole, is 
 
 177 
 Id
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 capable. We wish to see British people of 
 British stock as far as possible kept to our own 
 vast territories, living under civilised conditions 
 enabling them to multiply, prosper and advance. 
 Such conditions, we believe, can be found to the 
 same degree nowhere else in the world. We hope 
 that our preferences will affect population as well 
 as trade, and that in the diffusion of population 
 the outer parts of the Empire will get the full 
 advantage of it, so far as it can be controlled 
 without impairing individual freedom. Preferen- 
 tial trade appeals to us as a potent influence to 
 aid this growth." 
 There was one expression of appreciation and sym- 
 pathy, cautious and temperate though it w r as, which 
 seemed the more gratifying as it came from a man who 
 was fighting the cause most relentlessly in the arena 
 of party politics. Mr. Lloyd George said : 
 
 " We heartily concur in the view which has 
 been presented by the Colonial Ministers, that the 
 Empire would be a great gainer if much of the 
 products now purchased from foreign countries 
 could be produced and purchased within the 
 Empire. In Britain we have the greatest market 
 in the world. We are the greatest purchasers of 
 produce raised or manufactured outside our own 
 boundaries. A very large proportion of this 
 produce could very well be raised in the colonies, 
 and any reasonable and workable plan that would 
 tend to increase the proportion of the produce 
 which is bought by us from the colonies, and by 
 the colonies from us and from each other, must 
 
 178
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 necessarily enhance the resources of the Empire 
 as a whole. A considerable part of the surplus 
 population of the United Kingdom which now 
 goes to foreign lands in search of a livelihood 
 might then find it to its profit to pitch its tents 
 somewhere under the Flag, and the Empire would 
 gain in riches of material and of men. We agree 
 with our colonial comrades that all this is worth 
 concerted effort, even if that effort at the outset 
 costs us something. The federation of free com- 
 monwealths is worth making some sacrifice for. 
 One never knows when its strength may be 
 essential to the great cause of human freedom, 
 and that is priceless." 
 It is a little bewildering for an army thus to find a 
 general of the opposing forces fighting suddenly and 
 temporarily, but efficiently, in its own ranks. 
 
 The Dominions soon set up an extensive system ol 
 trade preference among themselves and with the 
 mother-country. Without describing this in detail, we 
 may note that in Australia and South Africa preference 
 is granted by means of a reduction on the ordinary 
 rates of duty, whilst in New Zealand a similar effect is 
 attained by imposing a surtax on certain classes of 
 goods when they are of foreign manufacture. A third 
 tern prevails in Canada : the Customs Acts provide 
 For three tariffs, viz. : — the British Preferential Tariff, 
 the Intermediate Tariff and the General Tariff. 
 •l Powers, prepared to give reciprocal advan- 
 tages, may be placed OH this intermediate scale, which 
 ranges about io per cent, below the general tariff. In 
 the Canadian scheme British goods had a [2 per cent. 
 
 179
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 pull over countries on the general and 8% per cent, on 
 those which had qualified for the intermediate scale. In 
 addition to all this, the Dominions have arranged a 
 system of preferential duties among themselves. These 
 latter arrangements are all made on the basis of 
 reciprocity. No Dominion grants such concessions to 
 another except in return for some corresponding ad- 
 vantage. Only the arrangements between the 
 Dominions and the United Kingdom are one-sided, as 
 England as yet has declined to reciprocate. 
 
 There is no denying that these preferences have had 
 their natural and intended effect in developing Eng- 
 land's export trade with the Dominions. Previously 
 the tendency had been to decline. For the seven years 
 before the preference (1890-1897) the figures of British 
 exports to Canada as given in the Statistical Abstract 
 (1905) fell from £6,827,023 to £5,171,851 ; for the 
 seven years after the preference (1898-1904) the figures 
 rose from £5,838,000 to £10,624,221. Of the total 
 imports into the United Kingdom in 1913 the self- 
 governing Dominions contributed 17 per cent., whilst 
 of the total exports they took 15.8 per cent. In 1901 
 the corresponding figures were 12.2 per cent and 14.3 
 per cent. 1 Between 1885 and 1913 the percentage 
 increase in manufactured articles (excluding ships) 
 exported from the United Kingdom to foreign coun- 
 tries was 99 ; to British possessions the increase was 
 115. 2 Still it remains true that the Dominions pur- 
 chase as large a quantity of manufactured from foreign 
 countries as from the United Kingdom and that their 
 
 1 Final Report Dominions Royal Commission : pp. 13 and 16. 
 2 " The New Empire Partnership," P. and A. Hurd : p. 230. 
 
 180
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 sales of raw materials to foreign countries (including 
 re-exports from the United Kingdom) are larger than 
 to the mother country. 
 
 The Committee on Commercial and Industrial 
 Policy, presided over by Lord Balfour of Burleigh, 
 reported in February, 1917, in favour of Imperial 
 Preference, though the Chairman and other members 
 had strong free-trade antecedents. The following 
 resolutions were passed : 
 
 1. In the light of experience gained during 
 the war we consider that special steps must be 
 taken to stimulate the production of foodstuffs, 
 raw materials and manufactured articles within 
 the Empire wherever the expansion of production 
 is possible and economically desirable for the 
 safety and welfare of the Empire as a whole. 
 
 2. We therefore recommend that His Majesty's 
 Government should now declare their adherence 
 to the principle that preference should be accorded 
 to the products and manufactures of the British 
 overseas dominions in respect of any Customs 
 duties now or hereafter to be imposed on imports 
 into the United Kingdom. 
 
 3. Further it will, in our opinion, be neces- 
 sary to take into early consideration as one of the 
 methods of achieving the above objects the desir- 
 ability of establishing a wider range of Customs 
 duties, which would be remitted or reduced on the 
 products and manufactures of the Empire, and 
 which would form the basis of commercial treaties 
 with allied and n-jutral Powers. 
 
 The fiscal question was also discussed at length ir 
 
 l8l
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 the Imperial War Cabinet, but no report of these 
 debates was published. The Imperial War Confer- 
 ence, however, passed the following resolution : 
 
 The time has arrived when all possible encourage 
 ment should be given to the development of Imperial 
 resources, and especially to making the Empire 
 independent of other countries in respect of food 
 supplies, raw materials and essential industries. 
 With these objects in view, this Conference express^, 
 itself in favour of : 
 
 i. The principle that each part of the Empire, 
 having due regard to the interests of our Allies, 
 shall give specially favourable treatment and facili- 
 ties to the produce and manufactures of other parts 
 of the Empire ; 
 
 2. Arrangements by which intending emigrants 
 from the United Kingdom may be induced to 
 settle in countries under the British flag. 
 There is no problem more momentous and 
 delicate than this of the future fiscal and trade rela- 
 tions among the States of the Empire. The war has 
 in some degree shifted the venue of the question, be- 
 cause we have fought through it side by side with 
 trusty and well-beloved allies which for many years 
 can never be such foreign countries to us as they were 
 in the past. The British States have to consider the 
 interests of these countries as well as their own, and 
 this is bound to affect the arrangements which are 
 made for preferential trading. But we may lay down 
 one or two principles as a broad guide for future 
 policy. A primary obligation which we owe to our- 
 selves and indirectly to the world in general if, to 
 
 182
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 develop the resources and increase the population of 
 the Britannic realms. The consuming power of the 
 United Kingdom must be made to subserve in the 
 highest possible degree these great objects. The 
 failures to do this in the past may have had its com- 
 pensations in many forms, such as a closer commercial 
 and social relationship to many foreign nations. But 
 one cannot help reflecting that if our policy had been 
 framed to serve political objects, we might have had 
 a hundred million white people in the Empire when 
 the war broke out, with the corresponding military 
 advantage. " In the past sixty years," Capt. L. S. 
 Amery has told us, " England has created, through 
 her markets, a population numbering now at the least 
 fifty or sixty million souls ; and she has created them 
 almost entirely in foreign countries. The middle West 
 of the United States, the Argentine, great industrial 
 regions of Germany and France, to give but a few 
 instances, are peopled by millions who would never 
 have come into existence but for the British market. 
 An intelligent direction of the creative power of that 
 market for national and Imperial ends would have 
 created and supported the bulk of that vast population 
 under the British flag." Tariff changes, including a 
 preference for the Dominions, and some measures of 
 protection for our home agriculture and manufactures, 
 may well be necessary for these ends, but, as has been 
 already pointed out, very much can be done by im- 
 provements in communications and in the mechanism 
 oi trade. 
 
 The figures already given slmw how impossible and 
 undesirable it would be to attempt to convert thr 
 
 i«3
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 Empire into a " geschlossener Staat " or closed econo- 
 mic area. Our manufactures cannot yet subsist on the 
 custom of the Empire, and foreign peoples must have 
 the means of paying us for their importations of 
 our products. But we can gradually promote the self- 
 dependence of the Empire and secure a larger and 
 continuously increasing share in the supply of the 
 Dominions and Dependencies with products of the loom 
 and forge without upsetting the delicate balance of 
 trade and exchange. We must avoid, however, all 
 purely selfish exploitation such as brought the Spanish 
 and other empires in the past to discredit and destruc- 
 tion. Our inheritance is so vast, our world-position 
 so favoured, that we cannot in our own interests go 
 back upon that sense of trusteeship and responsibility 
 which has determined our policy for so many years. 
 If we develop the production of raw cotton within the 
 Empire, we must do so in the general interest as well 
 as in our own. Proposals have been made to divert by 
 actual tariff arrangements the supply of certain raw 
 materials produced in the Empire to the factories of 
 this country. Such devices may be necessary in time 
 of war, and there are certain products indispensable 
 for defensive purposes upon which we shall have in 
 future to keep a firm hold. But in general all attempts 
 to secure entirely to ourselves the wealth of our vast 
 tropical estates, for whose fiscal policies we are imme- 
 diately responsible, are to be severely condemned. 
 
 On this subject we may recall the warnings of one 
 of the wisest of our Imperial statesmen — warnings to 
 which our fiscal reformers perhaps failed to give their 
 
 184
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 due weight. In his Political and Literary Essays, 
 Lord Cromer wrote : — 
 
 " I entertain a strong opinion that an imperial 
 nation should seek to fortify its position and tc 
 provide guarantees for the durability of its 
 Empire, not merely by rendering itself, so far as 
 is possible, impregnable, but also b}^ using its 
 vast world-power in such a manner as to secure 
 in some degree the moral acquiescence of other 
 nations in its imperium, and thus provide an 
 antidote — albeit it may only be a partial antidote 
 — against the jealousy and emulation which its 
 extensive Dominions are calculated to create." 
 Again we read : — 
 
 ' Free trade mitigates, though it is powerless 
 to remove, international animosities. Exclusive 
 trade stimulates and aggravates those animosities. 
 I do not by any means maintain that this argu- 
 ment is by itself conclusive against the adoption 
 of a policy of protection, if, on other grounds, the 
 adoption of such a policy is deemed desirable ; 
 but it is one aspect of the question which, when 
 the whole issue is under consideration, should not 
 be left out of account." 
 Less than twenty years ago the British flag was 
 hoisted side by side with the Egyptian in the Soudan, 
 and never a dog barked in Europe. Why was this? 
 Partly because in the Anglo-Egyptian Convention of 
 1899 it was expressly stated that no trade preference 
 was to be accorded to any nation. The British flag 
 implied British responsibility, but it implied no track- 
 advantages for the protecting Power. The fruits of 
 
 i85
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 the Pax Britannica over that million of square miles 
 were ensured on equal terms to all who desired to share 
 them. Exclusive and sellish exploitation is to be 
 avoided, not only because it constitutes a danger and 
 a challenge, but because it sins against the broadcr 
 eonccption of human society and against those liberal 
 ideas which the British Empire is supposed to 
 embody. 
 
 The fiscal future of India is a problem of itself. In 
 1S94 the Indian Government imposed a slight import 
 duty for revenue purposes on manufactured goods im- 
 ported into the Dependency. Now, cotton piece goods 
 are made in Lancashire as well as India, and this 
 slight duty would have had a pro tanlo protective effect 
 on the Indian product. So Lancashire insisted on an 
 excise duty of corresponding amount being laid on 
 India-manufactured cotton piece goods, ostensibly out 
 of regard for India and the free trade orthodoxy but, 
 really and truly, in her own selfish interest. During 
 the war, in connection with an Indian contribution to 
 the war, these Indian duties were raised but no cor- 
 responding increase was made in the hated excise on 
 cotton goods. Thus the Indian product got at last a 
 protection and there were tears and protests in Lan- 
 cashire. The whole question is one of the utmost diffi- 
 culty. Lancashire is largely dependent on her Indian 
 trade, while India is protectionist to the core and 
 determined to develop her native industries. More- 
 over, India will inevitably obtain before long control of 
 her own fiscal policy. 
 
 Another momentous question is concerned with the 
 dependence of the United Kingdom for its elementary 
 
 186
 
 TRADE AND INDUSTRY 
 
 food supplies on oversea importations. The war has 
 shown us that this dependence is a danger to England 
 and the whole Empire. The Empire for many years 
 must depend on the strength of its heart and centre, 
 and any successful blow at England would shatter the 
 whole Imperial fabric. The revival of our English 
 agriculture and country life seems to be essential, not 
 only for immediate English reasons, social and other- 
 wise,' but in the wider interests of the whole British 
 Commonwealth. England cannot face the future in 
 her present dependence on oversea supplies, 1 even 
 though these supplies should be wholly furnished by 
 her daughter-states. The development of the sub- 
 marine has made the lines of sea communication far 
 more precarious than formerly. If, therefore, we have 
 to diminish our importations of wheat, meat and other 
 such commodities, there is the more reason why we 
 should draw them as far as possible from Britannic 
 sources. 
 
 We may trust that these fiscal and economic ques- 
 tions will in the future be discussed on their merits 
 and without that unfortunate implication on party 
 politics which has so obscured the issue and obstructed 
 any settlement in the past. 
 
 'Our position in England is ominously like that of Italy (A.D. 
 50), as described by Tacitus: At hercule olim Italia lepionibus 
 longinquafl in provindas commeatus portabat ; nee nunc infecundi- 
 tate laboratui ; sed Africam potius et Aegyptum exercemus, navi- 
 busque et casibus vita Populi Romani permissa est (Ann. xii., 43). 
 In pasl 'lis Italy used to send her supplies for the legions into 
 distant provinces " (as Kngland used to send her wheat to her penin- 
 sular armies in the Napoleonic wars). " Even now the trouble is 
 that Italy i, a b;irr«'ii country, but we prefer to cultivate Africa 
 '"I I ■■: ypt, and we risk the very life of the Roman people on the 
 chances of *ca and ships." 
 
 I8 7
 
 CHAPTER VI II 
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 Imperium facile his artibus retinetur, quibus initio partum est. 
 (Sallust: Cat. ii.J 
 
 Empire is easily maintained by those qualities by which it was 
 acquired. 
 
 The conflicting theories that used to exist on the 
 subject of Imperial defence, of the methods by which 
 the Dominion and Dependencies can best contribute 
 to the naval and military resources of the Empire, 
 have been put to a test during the European conflict as 
 searching and conclusive as could be imagined. Every 
 weakness in our Empire panoply has been searched 
 and probed. Many questions which once excited con- 
 troversy will never raise dust again. Whole libraries 
 of literature on principles of defence, food supply in 
 time of war and so forth have been deposited in 
 limbo. If we have not learnt clear and decisive 
 lessons from this unexampled experience we are in- 
 capable of instruction. 
 
 The palmary truth which would seem to have 
 been exalted above all future question or debate is that 
 which used to be expressed in the phrase " the oneness 
 of the sea." No one will ever doubt again that the 
 British Commonwealth depends upon sea-power, that 
 sea-power saved it, and that the essential conditions of 
 British sea-power are concentration, co-operation and 
 
 1 88
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 unity of control. One looks back with wonder to the 
 pre-war movement for establishing " baby-navies "in 
 the Dominions which were to be not only manned and 
 officered locally but trained in local waters, and were 
 to defend each Dominion in time of war against all 
 attack. If some of us never knew before, we all know 
 now that the safety of the Empire was assured by 
 concentrated and overwhelming sea-supremacy in the 
 decisive theatre of war. If British sea-power had been 
 stricken there, the turn of the local fleet-units off the 
 shores of the Dominions would quickly have come. 
 There is no creek or strait or fjord in the world where 
 they could have eluded their fate. The sea is one, 
 and the Nav3^ that is master of it at one decisive point 
 is master of it everywhere. 
 
 At the beginning of the war Australia had a fleet- 
 unit consisting of one battle cruiser (the "Australia "), 
 three second-class cruisers (the " Sydney," the " Mel- 
 bourne ' and the "Brisbane"), and flotillas of 
 destroyers and submarines. This force was loyally 
 placed at the disposal of the Admiralty when war broke 
 out. No one wishes to detract from the splendid work 
 done by these vessels in convoying Dominion troops 
 and taking over some " unconsidered trifles " belonging 
 to the Germans in the Pacific Ocean. To all intents 
 and purposes this fleet-unit merged in the Imperial 
 Navy. It was as a unit in a greater Japanese and 
 British force that the " Sydney " cornered and bat- 
 tered the elusive " Kraden." The idea which certain 
 people had cherished in those pre-war clays, which now 
 seem almost prehistoric, that in the day of tribulation 
 Australia could be defended by an Australian, Canada 
 
 189
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 by a Canadian, and South Africa by a South African 
 fleet had vanished " into air, into thin air." The 
 Dominion and Dependencies set themselves at the out- 
 break of the war to strengthen the Grand Fleet in the 
 North Sea, because it was that fleet, and that alone, 
 which defended and could defend British shores twelve 
 thousand miles away and made it possible for the 
 oversea States to send their hundreds of thousands to 
 the battle-fields of Europe. 
 
 It has been said in a previous chapter that if the 
 Empire is to remain a single and indivisible State 
 there must be a single foreign policy determining its 
 relations as a whole with the rest of the world. Unity 
 in naval power and control is just as important from a 
 defensive point of view. In both cases the control 
 ought to be as widely-shared and as representative as 
 possible. The two great departments for which some 
 central council of the Empire, deliberative and adminis- 
 trative, is presently required are just these of foreign 
 relations and naval defence. 
 
 If any mind needs to be further edified into the 
 belief that the existence of the Empire and the safety 
 of the overseas Dominions rest primarily upon the 
 British fleet, and that sea-power, as ensuring the trade 
 routes and the lines of communication between the 
 far severed British States, is the vital principle of the 
 British Commonwealth, it cannot do better than study 
 with much care that historic memorandum prepared 
 by the Admiralty for the Conference of Empire repre- 
 sentatives in 1902 : — 
 
 The importance which attaches to the command 
 ot the sea lies in the control which it gives over sea- 
 
 190
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 communications. The weaker sea-power is absolutely 
 unable to carry to success any large military expedition 
 oversea. The truth of this is shown by reference to 
 the history of the past. 
 
 " In ancient times the Greek victory of Salamis 
 threatened the Persian communications across the 
 Dardanelles, and doubtless this danger contributed to 
 bring about their retreat into Asia. 
 
 ' ' The failure of the famous Syracusan expedition 
 was due to the defeat of the Athenian fleet, and had its 
 modern counterpart in the failure of Admiral Graves 
 off the entrance to Chesapeake Bay in 1781. In both 
 cases the army had to surrender because its communi- 
 cations were cut. The defeat of Nikias dealt a heavy 
 blow to the supremacy of Athens, and may, perhaps, 
 be said to have been one of the principal events which 
 led to her downfall. The surrender of Cornwallis, at 
 Yorktown, was the prelude to the independence of the 
 United States. 
 
 " The main cause of the failure of the expedition of 
 Napoleon to Egypt was the defeat of the French Fleet 
 at the Nile, which was the first step towards cutting 
 his communications with France, and the subsequent 
 surrender of the French Army. 
 
 " On the other hand, the advantages which accrue to 
 the stronger sea-power, after it has won the command 
 of the sea, are equally illustrated by historical example, 
 
 " The fall of Quebec and the conquest of French 
 Canada was mainly due to the fact that our superior 
 sea-power closed the Gulf of St. Lawrence to the 
 French and opened it to us. In any similar struggle 
 in the future, this mute will be as vital as in the past. 
 
 [91
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 " The expedition to Egypt under Abercroinby in 
 1801, the Peninsular war, the expedition to the Crimea, 
 the South African war, are all instances of great 
 military enterprises which could only have been carried 
 out by a nation holding the command of the sea. 
 
 "The command of the sea is determined by the 
 result of great battles at sea, such as Salamis, Actium, 
 Lepanto, those which led up to the defeat of the 
 Armada, and those between the Dutch and English in 
 the seventeenth century, in which each side concen- 
 trated his whole available force for the decisive 
 struggle. 
 
 " To any naval Power the destruction of the fleet of 
 the enemy must always be the great object aimed at. 
 It is immaterial where the great battle is fought, but 
 wherever it may take place the result will be felt 
 throughout the world, because the victor will after- 
 wards be in a position to spread his force with a view 
 to capturing or destroying any detached forces of the 
 enemy, and generally to gather the fruits of victory, in 
 the shape of such outlying positions as the New 
 Hebrides, Fijis, Singapore, Samoa, Cuba, Jamaica, 
 Martinique, Malta or Aden, which may be in posses- 
 sion of the enemy, his shipping and commerce, or even 
 to prosecute such oversea campaigns as those in the 
 Peninsula or South Africa. 
 
 " Stress is laid on the importance of the battle 
 for supremacy, because the great development of the 
 Navies of France, Germany, the United States and 
 Russia indicate the possibility that such battles may 
 have to be fought in the future. It is the battleships 
 chiefly which will have to be concentrated for the 
 
 192
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 decisive battle, and arrangements with this object must 
 be made during peace. 
 
 "The geographical conditions and the varied inter- 
 ests of the maritime Powers prevent such complete con- 
 centration in modern times as was practicable in the 
 past. Thus Russia divides her battleships between the 
 Baltic and Pacific ; the United States between the 
 Atlantic and Pacific ; both Germany and France have 
 concentrated in European waters, where also the 
 greater part of the British battleships are massed. 
 
 " Our possible enemies are fully aware of the neces- 
 sity of concentrating on the decisive points. They will 
 endeavour to prevent this by threatening our detached 
 squadrons and trade in different quarters, and thus 
 obliging us to make further detachments from the main 
 fleets. All these operations will be of secondary import- 
 ance, but it will be necessary that we should have 
 sufficient power available to carry on a vigorous offen- 
 sive against the hostile outlying squadrons without 
 unduly weakening the force concentrated for the deci- 
 sive battle, whether in Europe or elsewhere. 
 
 " The immense importance of the principle of concen- 
 tration and the facility^ with which ships and squadrons 
 can be moved from one part of the world to another — 
 it is more easy to move a fleet from Spithcad to the 
 Cape or Halifax than it is to move a large army, with 
 its equipment, from Cape Town to Pretoria — points to 
 the necessity of a single Navy, under one control, by. 
 which alone conic, rted action between the several {nuts 
 can be assured. 
 
 "In the foregoing remarks the word defence does not 
 appear. It is omitted advisedly, because the primary 
 
 [93 
 
 N
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 object of the British Navy is not to defend anything, 
 but to attack the fleets of the enemy, and, by defeating 
 them, to afford protection to British Dominions, ship- 
 ping and commerce. This is the ultimate aim. 
 
 " To use the word defence would be misleading, be- 
 cause the word carries with it the idea of a thing to be 
 defended, which would divert attention to local defence 
 instead of fixing it on the force from which attack is 
 to be expected. 
 
 * ' The traditional role of the British Navy is not to 
 act on the defensive, but to prepare to attack the force 
 which threatens — in other words, to assume the offen- 
 sive. On one occasion England departed from her 
 traditional policy, and acting on the defensive, kept 
 her ships in harbour unrigged and unarmed, with the 
 result that the Dutch fleet sailed up the Medway and 
 burnt the ships-of-war at their moorings." 
 
 It is remarkable that an argument so fortified by 
 precedent and established by age-long experience 
 should not have universally discouraged the local fleet 
 heresy. But unquestionably it had its effect. For 
 example, New Zealand, instead of establishing a minia- 
 ture navy of her own, continued the sounder policy of 
 contributing to the Empire Fleet, presenting thereto 
 a powerful battle-cruiser. In a speech of March 17, 
 1914, a few months before Armageddon, Mr. Churchill, 
 then First Lord of the Admiralty, referred as follows 
 to this action of New Zealand : 
 
 "No greater insight into political and strategical 
 points has ever been shown by a community 
 hitherto unversed in military matters. The situa- 
 tion in the Pacific will be absolutely regulated by 
 
 194
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 the decision in European waters. Two or three 
 Australian and New Zealand Dreadnoughts, if 
 brought into line in the decisive theatre, might 
 turn the scale and make victory not merely cer- 
 tain, but complete. The same two or more Dread- 
 noughts in Australian waters would be useless the 
 day after the defeat of the British Navy in Home 
 waters. Their existence would only serve to pro- 
 long the agony without altering the course of 
 events. Their effectiveness would have been 
 destroyed by events which had taken place on the 
 other side of the globe, just as surely as if they 
 had been sunk in battle. The Admiralty are 
 bound to uphold and proclaim broad principles of 
 unity in command and in strategic conceptions, 
 and of concentration in the decisive theatre and 
 for the decisive event. That is our duty, and we 
 are bound to give that advice in a military and 
 strategic sense. The Dominions are perfectly 
 free." 
 
 After living through the war it is not probable that 
 any of the Dominions will push " national " feeling 
 and local amour-propre to such an illegitimate 
 extreme as to stand aloof from the system of mari- 
 time power which is as essential to their own as to the 
 common security of all the peoples of the Empire. 
 
 Assuming that these postulates arc generally 
 accepted, there ought to be no difficulty in formulating 
 a practical .scheme of naval defence in which the whole 
 Empire could participate. Messrs. P. and A Hurd ' 
 
 l" The New Umpire Partnership ": p. 133. 
 
 105
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 lay down briefly the ground-plan of such a scheme : 
 
 "The more the problem of Imperial naval 
 defence is studied, the clearer it will become to us 
 iu the Mother-country and to the peoples of the 
 Dominions that there is only one solution. Each 
 section of the Empire must develop its own defen- 
 sive machinery against raids and incidental inter- 
 ference with commerce by isolated cruisers — a 
 matter of relatively small expense. But more 
 important than such localised effort is the absolute 
 necessity of combining to build up battle-fleets to 
 command the sea. The command of the sea — the 
 ability to control the communications of the 
 Empire — must be placed within our grasp." 
 In the above-quoted speech Mr. Churchill fore- 
 shadowed the formation of an Imperial squadron as a 
 sort of intermediate naval force between the local 
 defensive forces and the British Grand Fleet. The 
 share of the Dominions in the duty of naval defence 
 would fall into three parts. Firstly, there would be 
 developed in Canadian, Australian and South African 
 waters a naval establishment with docks, defences and 
 repairing plant, enabling large detachments of British 
 war-vessels to operate in each theatre for a long period. 
 Secondly, the Dominions would supply themselves 
 with destroyers and submarine flotillas, with perhaps 
 a light cruiser or two for local defence against raids 
 and highwaymen of the sea like the "Eniden." This 
 would be the genuine local fleet intended for local pur- 
 poses in local waters. The third obligation of the 
 Dominions would be to contribute a certain number 
 of battle-cruisers and scout-cruisers to the proposed 
 
 196
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 Imperial Squadron. The main object of the Latter 
 would be to police the Empire in time of peace, and to 
 provide a very mobile force which could be swiftly 
 brought to bear on any threatened point or any point of 
 attack and would maintain sea-communications in time 
 
 of war. 
 
 The Dominions would own and man the vessels they 
 contributed to this squadron, and there is no reason 
 why it should not be controlled by an Empire naval 
 board containing representatives of England and the 
 Dominions in proportion to their contributions to the 
 force. Mr. Hurd assumes that Canada would con- 
 tribute two fleet-units of the size above described, 
 Australia two, New Zealand one and South Africa 
 one, the mother-country providing two battle-cruisers 
 and four scout-cruisers. This would give a force of 
 eight battle-cruisers and sixteen scout-cruisers, a real 
 Empire fleet excellently adapted to its purposes. It 
 would not always remain concentrated but would be 
 so from time to time, and it might take part with the 
 Grand Fleet in manoeuvres on the largest scale. 
 
 That some such mobile force is necessary to " show 
 the flag " off the remotest Empire shores has been 
 clearly shown by past experience. When the terrible 
 earthquake occurred at Kingston, in Jamaica, in 1907, 
 there was no English ship-of-war anywhere near to 
 render help and maintain order, and this duty had to 
 be generously performed by the American fleet. Four 
 days after the disaster, a correspondent of the Times 
 wrote : " It is difficult to describe the sense of humilia- 
 tion with which an Englishman surveys Kingston 
 harbour this evening — two American battleships, three 
 
 197
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 German steamers, a Cuban steamer and one British 
 ship ; she leaves to-night, and the white and red ensign 
 will be as absent from Kingston harbour as from the 
 military basins of Kiel and Cherburg." Later in the 
 same year disturbances broke out at St. Lucia, once 
 an important naval base. It was a long time before an 
 English cruiser arrived, though a Dutch man-of-war, 
 the " Gelderland," was anchored in the spacious har- 
 bour of Castries, St. Lucia's capital town. Such a 
 powerful British patrol, as Mr. Churchill suggested, 
 would, as a whole or in detachments, be able to bring 
 help or support to any part of the Empire where it 
 was needed. 
 
 The initial cost of these local and Imperial squadron 
 vessels and their annual upkeep would certainly not be 
 excessive, and the home-country would continue to 
 bear the burden of the main Imperial fleet. 
 
 The question of the military defence of the Empire 
 depends upon a wholly different set of principles. Our 
 British armies, however necessary as a supplement to 
 naval power, are in the strictest sense our second line 
 of defence. If England's Navy were decisively 
 defeated, no concentration of British land -power would 
 be possible or, if effected, could be maintained. Another 
 important difference is that standardisation, uniformity 
 of training and equipment are not nearly so essential 
 in the composition of an army as in the composition 
 of a fleet. There is no such objection in principle to 
 the creation of local land forces as there is to the crea- 
 tion of local fleets. Those who insist most strongly 
 on undivided control of the Empire's naval forces 
 
 198
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 and the need for an Empire Council dealing among 
 other functions with naval defence, insist on the inde- 
 pendence and autonomy of the Dominions in the 
 recruiting and management of their own internal mili- 
 tary resources. Sir Joseph Ward, Minister of Finance 
 in New Zealand, one of the most advanced supporters 
 of Empire federalisation, spoke very strongly on this 
 subject at the Imperial War Conference in April, 1917. 
 Having alluded to the vital questions of foreign policy 
 and defence as the chief subjects in the purview of a 
 piospective Empire Council, he continued : , 
 
 I would oppose with all the power I possess in 
 our portion of the Empire any interference what- 
 ever with our right to raise and to control our own 
 system of internal defence. I do not look upon it 
 as essential for the future government of the 
 British Empire that any overriding authority 
 created constitutionally should either have the 
 right or be given the power to interfere with a 
 local army or armies that may, either now or in 
 the future, be required to be raised in any portion 
 of the self-governing Dominions, either for their 
 own internal defence or for that part of external 
 defence by co-operation in times of Empire trouble 
 or Empire requirements with the British army 
 abroad. ... If there were a proposal carried 
 at a succeeding Conference to include local land 
 defence and to put the power of framing a concrete 
 army for Empire purposes under an Empire Par- 
 liament, I personally would strongly oppose it in 
 our country, and would do everything in my power 
 to prevent it coming into operation, because 1 
 
 199
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 believe it would be a very undesirable thing to do. 
 \\ Idle all belong to one common Empire, there 
 are different races ; there are different ideals per- 
 meating the minds of the people in the different 
 portions of the Empire. If the feeling were im- 
 planted in the minds of even the coloured races in 
 some of the oversea countries that the power of 
 dealing with the army was going to be transferred 
 in some way to a central authority, however neces- 
 sary it may be to have a central authority created, 
 then, in my opinion, we would commence to have 
 a backward wave set in against any proposal in the 
 direction of doing what is otherwise essential for 
 the future preservation and for the future soli- 
 darity of the Empire as a whole." 
 Another very striking difference between the naval 
 and the military problem is that armies can be swiftly 
 improvised whereas fleets cannot. England fought 
 through the great war with substantially the same 
 fleet as that with which she entered it. Compare this 
 with the comparative sizes of the army she possessed 
 when the war began and the legions she wielded before 
 the struggle had lasted a year. It takes three years 
 to build a Dreadnought and six years to train its 
 crew, and a single Dreadnought is regarded as the 
 equivalent of an army corps. But while this constitutes 
 a capital distinction between armies and fleets we need 
 not rely too much on the power of improvisation in the 
 military sphere. The Dominions, as they grow in 
 population, will become even greater reservoirs of 
 militia and volunteer forces available for home defence. 
 It might be well that a certain number should be 
 
 200
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 trained for Imperial service abroad, so that, when the 
 need arises, there may be a nucleus of troops ready for 
 expeditionary purposes. 
 
 And, in general, the antithesis we have noted be- 
 tween naval and military principle need not rule out a 
 large measure of co-operation and uniformity in the 
 training and organisation of the military forces of the 
 Empire. The foundation of such a common system 
 has been laid in the Imperial General Staff, though the 
 local staff-colleges and other educational agencies in 
 connection with it have yet to be realised. The great 
 and growing Dominions must contemplate taking a 
 larger share in future in the defence of those outer 
 marches of the Empire on which they neighbour more 
 closely than the mother-country. During the war the 
 forces of South Africa have fought out the South 
 African phase of the struggle without any great inter- 
 ference or assistance from without. So Australia and 
 New Zealand, as well as South Africa, might very well 
 and quickly reinforce India or the garrisons of de- 
 fended ports in Asiatic waters when it might be unsafe 
 to despatch forces from England through the Suez 
 Canal. The obligations of Empire military defence 
 are being better distributed over the whole Imperial 
 field, and this implies, not centralisation of control as 
 in the case of the Navy, but a large measure of 
 uniformity in drill and training, in organisation, 
 supplies, equipment and the rest, as well as such unify- 
 ing devices as the interchange between officers for 
 General Staff duties in different parts of the Empire. 
 
 Nothing has been said on the possible developments 
 ot" the submarine and the aeroplaue. These are likely 
 
 20 1
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 enough to affect comparative values and may introduce 
 great changes in the types of naval construction and 
 in the character of general armament and munitions. 
 But they will not repeal the great truth that the British 
 is an oceanic Empire and, unlike the great continental 
 blocks of territor}' of which other empires consist and 
 have consisted in the past, depends for its existence 
 and coherence upon uninterrupted and unthreatened 
 sea-communications. These fundamental facts and the 
 naval and military policies that correspond with them 
 cannot be altered by any new contrivances for warfare 
 by land, air or sea. 
 
 All these remarks on future naval and military 
 arrangements are "without prejudice" to the idea of an 
 International League of Peace fortified with such sanc- 
 tions and affording such a guarantee of security for all 
 peace-loving nations that the competition in armaments 
 will end and swords and spears be everywhere beaten 
 into ploughshares and pruning-hooks. A war- 
 exhausted and debt-laden world has certainly every 
 motive to reduce by some common agreement its 
 expenditure on engines of destruction. We may hope 
 that some day the armed resources of a civilised state 
 will be, not the panoply of fear or hatred or aggressive 
 ambition, but simply a part of that international 
 force which shall be ready to concentrate at any time 
 against any Power that threatens the peace of the world 
 and harbours a spirit and contemplates a policy incon- 
 sistent with the new and wider society of nations. If 
 the well-disposed among the nations of the world will 
 take their courage and sanity in their own hands, these 
 things may yet be. But until they are in sight the 
 
 202
 
 DEFENCE 
 
 nations must continue to act on the old barbarous and 
 cynical maxim that preparation for war is the best 
 security for peace. 
 
 203
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 The country supplies the town with the means of subsistence and 
 the materials of manufacture. The town repays this supply by 
 sending back a part of the manufactured produce to the inhabitants 
 of the country. Defence is of much more importance than 
 opulence. — Adam Smith. 
 
 AFTER the incalculable devastation of the great war 
 our great object must be to create new wealth, and 
 there is no way of doing this but by applying labour 
 to the land. In the past the British world has been 
 sadly without any guiding principles or any idea of 
 internal co-operation in this important sphere of 
 economic development. This applies especially to the 
 homeland, where results arid conditions have been 
 attained which were certainly never willed or con- 
 templated by the people of these islands. We are 
 sometimes apt to forget that the United Kingdom is 
 only a part — true, the most powerful and influential 
 — but yet a part or province of a vast Common- 
 wealth of States whose history is only just in its 
 beginnings. So when we talk about the problems of 
 the Empire we are apt to assume that the 
 special problems of the United Kingdom do not 
 fall under that title. Yet this is a great 
 mistake. As I have already pointed out, the 
 welfare and strength of these islands must for 
 
 204
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 many years be a matter of the utmost importance 
 to the Empire as a whole. If England were defeated 
 and lost her command of the sea it would be all over 
 with any such political organisation as a British 
 Empire. The entire fabric would fall to pieces as an 
 arch when the centre stone is removed. 
 
 It is certain that the people of this country never 
 intended to throw their lands out of beneficial cultiva- 
 tion and to become dependent for three-quarters of 
 their elementary articles of food upon seaborne 
 supplies. Cobden assured the nation that free-trade 
 would not throw a single acre of British land out of 
 cultivation. It may be well to recall the assurances of 
 the great Repealer. At Manchester, in October 1S43, 
 he said : — 
 
 ' I have never been one who believed that the 
 repeal of the Corn Laws would throw an acre of 
 land out of cultivation. . . . Our object is not 
 to diminish the demand for labour in the agricul- 
 tural districts, but I verily believe, if the prin- 
 ciples of free trade were fairly carried out, the}- 
 would give just as much stimulus to the demand 
 for labour in the agricultural as in the manu- 
 facturing districts." 
 
 sin, in London, February 1844, he spoke as follows : 
 1 So far from throwing land out of use or 
 injuring the cultivation of poorer soils, free trade 
 in corn is the very way to increase the production 
 at home and stimulate the cultivation of its poorer 
 soils by compelling the application of more capital 
 and labour to them. We do not contemplate 
 deriving one quarter less corn from the soil of 
 
 205
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 this country; we do not anticipate having one 
 pound less of butter or cheese, or one head less of 
 cattle or sheep ! We expect to have a great 
 increase in production and consumption at home." 
 
 Again and again throughout the great struggle for the 
 repeal of the Corn Laws Cobden assured the agricul- 
 turists that advancing industrial prosperity, as the 
 result of Repeal, would increase the consuming power 
 of the towns and that the English farmer would always 
 have his geographical advantage over the foreigner in 
 the supply of this new demand. Cobden could not 
 foresee the great development in communications 
 which was destined to whittle down this " natural 
 protection " almost to vanishing point. He defined 
 what he meant by this phrase in a speech in the House 
 of Commons of March, 1844 : 
 
 " As far as I can obtain information from the 
 books of merchants, the cost of transit from 
 Dantzig, during an average of ten years, may be 
 put down at 10s. 6d. a quarter, including in this 
 freight, landing, loading, insurance and other 
 items of every kind. This is the natural pro- 
 tection enjoyed by the farmers of this country." 
 
 In October of that year at Manchester he repeated his 
 assurances in the most unmistakable of terms : 
 
 " I speak my unfeigned conviction, when I say 
 I believe there is no interest in this country that 
 would receive so much benefit from the repeal of 
 the Corn Laws as the farmer-tenant interest in 
 this country. And, I believe, when the future 
 historian comes to write the history of agriculture, 
 
 206
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 he will have to state : ' In such a year there was 
 a stringent Corn Law passed for the protection of 
 agriculture. From that time agriculture slum- 
 bered in England, and it was not until, by the aid 
 of the Anti-Corn-Law League, the Corn Law was 
 utterly abolished, that agriculture sprang up to 
 the full vigour of existence in England, to become 
 what it now is, like her manufactures, unrivalled 
 in the world.' " 
 
 It is common knowledge how these prophecies were 
 fulfilled. The decline in acreage under wheat in these 
 islands during the last forty or fifty years was almost 
 as great as our entire area under the crop down to the 
 days of the great war. The population of our rural 
 districts has declined by fifty per cent. To give some 
 idea of our unconscionable dependence upon oversea 
 supplies it may be recalled that in 1915, amid all the 
 dangers to our sea communications, we imported 200 
 million pounds worth of wheat and meat. Even yet 
 we have perhaps not fully realised the peril of those 
 days, when our liberties and our very existence 
 depended on the safe arrival of these indispensable 
 commodities. 
 
 Here is a brief diagram showing how the freight 
 charges from Chicago to Liverpool diminished during 
 forty years, a reduction never dreamed of by the 
 original supporters of our policy of free importation. 
 
 207
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 Chicago to New York to Total 
 New York Liverpool per 
 
 Average. per quarter. per quarter. quarter. 
 
 5. d. s. d. s. d. 
 
 1866-1870 - - 13 5 3 11 J 7 4 
 
 1S76-1880 - - 6 1 4 7% 10 S x / 2 
 
 [886-1890 - - 5 1 1 11 7 u 
 
 1896-1900 - - 3 10 20^ 5 io^< 
 
 1901-1905 - - 3 7 ° TI 4 ° 
 
 1906-1908 - - 3 9 * * 4 10 
 
 Thus the natural protection which was promised in 
 perpetuity to our farmers by Adam Smith, McCulloch, 
 Cobden and all the supporters of the policy of free- 
 trade, was reduced in forty years by 12s. a quarter. 
 
 I am trying to deal here with established facts and 
 not with speculative or controversial questions. It will 
 be remembered that the Free Trade movement went 
 in company with a strong anti-Empire or anti-Colonial 
 sentiment. The statesman of the seventeenth and 
 eighteenth century regarded our national power and 
 prosperity as resting on three main pillars — ships, 
 trade, and colonies. Manchester politicians of the last 
 century thought we were in a position to dispense with 
 one of these supports. They thought we could do 
 without colonies. What was the use of keeping Canada, 
 or even India, when we could do as much trade with 
 them as independent communities? There was un- 
 doubtedly some excuse for this sense of insular self- 
 sufficiency. In the first half of last century we had 
 an almost exclusive command of capital and the new 
 mechanical inventions, and a practical monopoly of 
 the world's supply of manufactured goods. It looked 
 
 208
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 as if other countries would be permanently content to 
 supply us with food and raw materials in exchange 
 for our products of forge and factory. There was 
 little sign in those days of any serious competition 
 abroad. Germany and the United States only began 
 their industrial careers about 1850, and scarcely 
 counted in the field of trade rivalry until the seventies 
 of last century. In 1845 our exports had reached a 
 total of sixty-eight millions. Our best policy 
 in these circumstances seemed to be to have no 
 policy at all, to let things go their own way, to " take 
 care of the imports and let the exports take care of 
 themselves." We seemed to be entering upon the 
 thousand years of peace. The age of war and inter- 
 national rivalries was coming to an end, the spirit ol 
 nationalism yielding to the sentiment of world- 
 citizenship. This being so, the maintenance of a 
 colonial empire was regarded by many as an absurd 
 and wasteful infatuation. 
 
 We need not on these accounts attack or denounce 
 the great men, Bright, Villiers, Cobden, Peel, who 
 advocated or carried out the Repeal of the Corn Laws. 
 The nation has been led by a strange and devious path, 
 but things are turning out all right in the end. At 
 the least we must say that our liberal trade-policy has 
 brought us many political and moral as well as 
 material advantages to set off against the damage and 
 danger we have incurred, [f it produced a develop- 
 ment too one-sided, if we sacrificed our county dis- 
 tricts to our towns, we attained a material wealth and 
 power which amazed the world during the great war. 
 Let us all be very careful before we denounce an\ 
 
 209 
 
 O
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 great national movement or the leaders of any such 
 movement in the past. 
 
 But these considerations do not absolve us from 
 taking thought for the future and improving the 
 ascertained lessons of these last appalling years of 
 storm and strife. We may recall a few more facts on 
 the subject of our British agriculture. The United 
 Kingdom has a population of only eight millions living 
 in the rural as distinct from the urban districts, while 
 France has eighteen and Germany twenty-two millions. 
 Germany has 60 per cent, more land under cultivation 
 than ourselves and produces three times as much food- 
 stuff. The following table, published a few years ago 
 and giving percentages of population employed in 
 manufacturing and mining industries and agriculture 
 in those countries, shows the position to which we had 
 relegated the latter in our own national economy : — 
 
 Agriculture. Manufactures 
 and Mining. 
 England and Wales - - 8 58-3 
 
 Germany - - - - - 375 37-4 
 
 United States - - - - 35-9 24-1 
 
 When we consider further that a country-bred stock is 
 the backbone of every nation, the best recruiting-field 
 for armies and navies, and for many social and political 
 reasons an indispensable element in any people, we 
 may form some idea of the injury we have inflicted on 
 the real wealth and welfare of this country. 
 
 But these results are by no means irretrievable. 
 Our English soil is as fertile as it used to be when we 
 not only fed our own people but had a large surplus 
 for export. Some may be surprised to hear that in 
 
 210
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 the years 1841-45, that is just before the Repeal of the 
 Com Laws, we were feeding from home-grown wheat 
 no fewer than 24 million persons out of a population 
 of 26,800,000. So rapid was the process of decultiva- 
 tion in the last half of the nineteenth century that in 
 1901-05 we were feeding only 4,500,000 out of a total 
 of 42,400,000. Yet England might still support her 
 own people. If we were determined to make the United 
 Kingdom self-supplying in the great food-staples we 
 could do so. Consider the figures for wheat. In 19 14 
 we had under that crop 1,904,930 acres. We produced 
 in that year some eight million quarters and our im- 
 portation was well over twenty-four million quarters. 
 Is there any compelling reason why we should not 
 have five or six million acres under wheat in these 
 islands, with an average production of five quarters to 
 the acre? That would deliver us from our perilous 
 dependence on seaborne supplies in the most indispen- 
 sable article of human food. In oats and barley we 
 are in a much better position. Oats are grown largely 
 for the sake of the straw and they have never suffered 
 as the bread staple from the effects of importation. 
 England grows more oats to-day than forty years ago. 
 In 1914 our home production was roughly 21 million 
 quarters, our importation rather more than 5 million 
 quarters. 
 
 In rattle, sheep and pigs our development has fallen 
 far short of the growth in population and consuming 
 power. In 1914 we imported over 62 million pounds 
 worth of meat. This is a little surprising when we 
 remember how much of our former arable land is now 
 used for pasture. Germany has developed tiei agri- 
 
 211
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 j culture aud her stock pari passu, while we have been 
 tailing back or remaining stationary during these 
 wonderful years of industrial progress. Down to 
 recent years there was one important article of food, 
 fresh milk, in which for obvious reasons we were 
 supposed to be self-supplying. It was therefore rather 
 diverting to hear before the war that importations of 
 milk from Holland had set in in our south-eastern 
 counties. With the increase in our small holdings 
 there should be a great addition to our stock, especially 
 our pigs, and this would contribute still further to our 
 safety and independence. With an unfailing supply 
 of wheat, oats, barley, milk and bacon, we could laugh 
 at any attempts to reduce these islands by a process 
 of siege. 
 
 1 can only just allude here to the great need of more 
 scientific and intensive cultivation. It is quite as 
 important to increase the productivity of our existing 
 ploughed lands as to bring more acres under the 
 coulter. There are also many crops, such as sugar- 
 beet, which we could cultivate with complete success 
 and with immense advantage to our economic and 
 social interests. 1 
 
 There is no reason in Nature, therefore, why we 
 should not vastly increase the productivity of our 
 English land. It may seem a strange thing to say 
 after these days of war and scarcity, but I hope that 
 food will not again touch the lowest prices recorded 
 
 1 The author helped to conduct some experiments in this culture 
 some years ago in Herefordshire, the results of which were sur- 
 prisingly satisfactory. Indeed the suitability of the soil and climate 
 of this country for sugar-beet is now established beyond question. 
 
 212
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 during recent years. We want abundant food at stead}' 
 prices, but not food as cheap as dirt. 3 This cheapness 
 of the past has cost us dear in our present dangerous 
 dependence on over-sea supplies, and also in the loss 
 of that economic inter-relation which used to exist 
 between the town and the count^side of Old England 
 when the shires and villages exchanged their corn and 
 beef and mutton for the manufactured products of the 
 towns. The country districts ought to be the surest, 
 as they are the nearest, market for the urban factories 
 and forges, and every small-holder settled in good 
 conditions on the land and every ton of increased 
 country produce should mean a permanent addition to 
 the prosperity of our urban centres. This wholesome 
 and kindly relationship should be restored and 
 developed. 
 
 Another great object in reviving the country life of 
 Old England and the United Kingdom is to have an 
 abundant rural population experienced in all sorts of 
 farming pursuits from which the excess may be avail- 
 able for oversea colonisation. Town dwellers, unless 
 the^ are caught very young and trained to agricultural 
 life, are not wanted in the Dominions, where, as in 
 England, the towns grow too rapidly and at the 
 
 otain Charles BatHurst, M.P., at a meeting of the Farmers' 
 
 Club, said : " At man/ periorls during the last twenty years the 
 nation has not paid sufficient for its food. IT the nation paid more 
 for its food in normal times its security would bo greater and its 
 impoverishment by war would lie less; its agricultural labour would 
 be infinitely better paid anil its manufactures would have, as they 
 should have, the !»• t and safest outlets for their products, not 
 overseas, but in their own country." It is not i;i\en to ovorv!>od\ 
 o much meaning, many would Ba) " much sense, into 
 '• few word 
 
 21.1
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 expense of the rural districts. It may sound strange, 
 hut one of our great tasks in the years to come is to 
 re-colonise England. 
 
 Some persons may think that the Small Holdings 
 Act of 1908 has done all that is necessary for land- 
 reform. So far from that, the measure was not a land 
 settlement Act at all. The County Councils which 
 administered it have done very little in the way of 
 increasing our country population, and one may almost 
 say nothing at all in the direction of scientific settle- 
 ment. That able and ardent land reformer, Mr. 
 Christopher Turnor, told us recently that only 774 
 new houses had been built for small-holders under the 
 Act and that there was not a single example in England 
 of scientific settlement with the indispensable access to 
 capital and co-operative assistance. The meaning of 
 land settlement, as it is understood in foreign countries 
 and in our own Dominions, has until lately never 
 swum into our ken in relation to our own land-problem. 
 Mr. Turnor has made a useful enumeration of the 
 axioms or postulates of successful colonisation, which 
 are just as applicable to our own acres as to the virgin 
 lands of West and South. The first only can be said 
 to be in any way controversial : 
 
 t. Ownership rather than tenancy. 
 
 2. Settlement in colonies. 
 
 3. Access to capital. 
 
 4. Creation of co-operative centres. 
 
 5. Provision of expert guidance. 
 
 6. The settlers' initial years made as easy as 
 
 possible financially. 
 Until quite recentlv there has been no attempt to 
 
 214
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 apply these rules to land-settlement in England. The 
 small-holder has received his plot of land, often ill- 
 chosen and unsuitable, and then been left to fend for 
 himself. These five or six postulates form the foun- 
 dation on which must rest any scheme that is to deal 
 efficiently with this great problem. I believe we have 
 to-day something less than half a million occupiers of 
 the soil out of a population of nearly 47 millions. We 
 shall need in the future no such unscientific and rather 
 perfunctory concessions to an embarrassing public 
 movement as the Small Holdings Act, but a definite 
 scheme of colonisation based on the teachings of the 
 widest experience on the Continent and in the 
 Dominions and offering a certainty of success and 
 livelihood to every industrious man who takes advan- 
 tage of it. 
 
 These ideas seem now to have entered the sphere 
 of practical politics. They were fully adopted in the 
 
 ' Verney " Report issued by the Committee appointed 
 by the Board of Agriculture and in the Act based 
 upon it. The recognition of the futility of the Small 
 Holdings Act and the Scottish Small Landowners Act 
 of 1910 is the beginning of wisdom on this big question 
 and the Report of Lord Selborne's Committee satisfied 
 that condition. It recommended a considerable State 
 acquisition of land by compulsory purchase, the 
 establishment on a large scale of colonies of small- 
 holders, the development of co-operative buying and 
 marketing and of agricultural credit banks, and a 
 large State grant, beginning with 2 million pounds, to 
 put the proposals into operation. A practical start 
 
 was made in Yorkshire and elsewhere with three 
 
 215
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 experimental colonies. This was the first genuine 
 application of co-operative methods by State action. 
 But this practical effort takes us only a little way 
 towards the provision of opportunities for land settle- 
 ment in this country on a scale proportionate to the 
 importance of the objects to be attained. 
 
 Land settlement in the United Kingdom and the 
 Dominions compose one big problem. The great object 
 is to get more Britons employed on British land. We 
 have now owned our immense estates in temperate 
 regions for a good deal more than a century. The 
 British Empire, as we have seen, covers a quarter of 
 the land surface of the globe, including most of the 
 temperate areas still available for white settlement. 
 Yet our total white population, men, women and 
 children, living on and by the land amounts to only 
 13,400,000, distributed thus : 
 
 The United Kingdom - - 8,000,000 
 Canada .... 4,000,000 
 
 South Africa ... 300,000 
 
 New Zealand ... 300,000 
 
 Australia .... 800,000 
 The agricultural population of Germany in Europe 
 alone numbers over 20 millions. 
 
 As one of the results of the war the Empire abounds 
 in practical and well-thought-out schemes for planting 
 new settlers on the soil. Homes and livelihoods for 
 Britons are being provided in almost every province 
 of the Empire and nobody need complain that he has 
 not a sufficient diversity of choice. It is a pity that 
 the word " emigration " has still such a dismal sound. 
 It suggests a pathetic picture of the home " failure " 
 
 216
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 leaving all that is near and dear to him for some lonely 
 shack in a distant and intractable wilderness. We 
 think of Lady Dufferin's sad elegy about the " Irish 
 Emigrant." All this, in view of the new conditions, 
 is quite silly. It might be well to drop the word 
 "emigrant" altogether from our dictionaries and 
 speak of the person who moves from one part of His 
 Majesty's Dominions to another as a " migrant." We 
 do not call a person who removes from the North to 
 the South of England an "emigrant," and the time 
 may be coming when a removal from England to 
 Canada or even to Australia will not seem a much more 
 serious or formidable enterprise. 
 
 It is impossible here even to enumerate the land 
 settlement propositions made by the various provinces 
 of the Empire. Even little Tasmania, old Van 
 Diemen's Land, charming in scenery and delicious in 
 climate, offers homes to three hundred happy Britons. 
 Let us take, as an example, one of the nearest pro- 
 vinces to our own shores, where, we may note, the 
 Briton is much nearer the centre of gravity of the 
 English-speaking peoples than in the homeland of the 
 breed. I mean New Brunswick, one of the smallest of 
 the provinces of the Dominion of Canada, just across 
 the Atlantic Ocean. Its climate is healthy and 
 bracing. It has never parted with the ownership of 
 its Crown lands and has thus large territories avail- 
 able for settlement. Several areas have been specially 
 chosen for this purpose, and Mr. Murray, the Minister 
 of Agriculture, thus describes the project : 
 
 " The scheme, briefly, is the establishing of 
 community settlements, each community to 
 
 217
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 accommodate from oue hundred to two hundred 
 and fifty families, depending on the size of the 
 area of suitable land that is available in each 
 locality. Each of these communities will radiate 
 from a central farm, operated by the Government 
 for the purpose of supplying instruction, employ- 
 ment, necessary implements and teams for the 
 new settlers — a system which we believe will, in a 
 large measure, do away with the necessity of each 
 settler having to purchase a full equipment of his 
 own for the first few years." 
 On this central farm area there will be a school, a 
 church, a butter and cheese factory, a blacksmith's 
 shop, post office, club house and other co-operative 
 and social institutions. The size of the holdings 
 available for each settler will range from 10 to ioo 
 acres. Part of each lot will be cleared and. cultivated, 
 and a cheap but comfortable set of buildings erected, 
 sufficient for the needs of the settler for a number of 
 years, until he is in a position to build a large and more 
 permanent home. Fences will also be erected, and a 
 water supply provided. As regards produce, there is 
 an ample choice. Apples and potatoes do splendidly 
 in New Brunswick. There are no better potatoes in 
 the world, and the West Indies furnish an ever-growing 
 market for these and other products. But mixed 
 farming, dairying, wheat growing, sheep rearing and 
 other occupations can be profitably taken up by the 
 settler. 
 
 But what about finance? How is the settler who 
 has little or no capital going to acquire one of these 
 holdings? Well, the price of the holdings, including 
 
 218
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 cost of buildings, etc., will, vary from about ^150 to 
 ^300. One proposal is that the settler should pay 
 down 5 per cent, at once and the balance in, say, 
 twenty annual instalments. So that if a man has 
 saved £zo y he can enter on his land and begin to 
 obtain some produce from it at once. As Mr. Murra}' 
 says, he will be assisted and advised in every way by 
 the Government without expense to himself. In 
 twenty years, or less if he is industrious and thrifty, 
 he will become the absolute owner of a good-sized and 
 productive farm, providing him with the most assured 
 of all possible livelihoods. Any capital over and above 
 the amount he may immediately require the Govern- 
 ment of New Brunswick will be ready to administer as 
 trustee for him, allowing him 3 per cent, interest on 
 his unexpended money and advising him as to its best 
 application. 
 
 But suppose a man is quite moneyless. Employment 
 at good wages will be provided for him in clearing 
 land for new settlers or on established farms. He will 
 thus be in a position to save money, until he has 
 enough to pay down the first purchase instalment and 
 to 'enable him to enter upon a holding of his own. 
 These schemes for settlement, therefore, ought to be 
 within the reach of any industrious ex-service men. 
 Previous farm experience is, of course, an advantage. 
 Bui it is not indispensable, because expert advice will 
 always be available at the central illustration farm, or 
 experience can be gained by getting farm employment 
 for a time. 
 
 Here let us guard against a possible misrepresenta- 
 tion. There must Ik- no such thing as migration 
 
 219
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 under pressure. The activities of the "emigration 
 tout " must be severely repressed or regulated. 
 England has the first call on her children. We have 
 our own land-settlement problem, and for many 
 reasons, defensive and otherwise, we cannot afford any 
 excessive contingents of the British stock even for 
 British Dominions. But when a man wishes to try 
 his fortunes in other climes, the inducements to settle 
 under the Flag ought to be so great for many years to 
 come that there will be no temptation for him to pitch 
 his tent elsewhere. 
 
 But, someone may ask, is there not a lurking 
 inconsistency between this policy of making England 
 less dependent on oversea supplies for certain necessary 
 food commodities and the policy of settling more and 
 more Britons upon the soil of the Dominions? Shall 
 we not be restricting the imports into this country 
 from the Dominions and damaging the economic 
 relations between England and the oversea Empire? 
 This question, I fear, springs from the old hard-dying 
 notion that the chief function of the Dominions and 
 Dependencies is to produce primary materials for 
 England and to buy English manufactures. We can- 
 not confine the future trade of the Dominions to them- 
 selves and the home-country, though we in the old 
 land shall buy as much as possible of what we need 
 from them, and we hope they will buy as much as 
 possible from us. 
 
 After we have done all we can in the way of 
 improving our self-dependence there will always be a 
 vast residue of supplies we must import from over 
 the seas. The object must be to transfer to the 
 
 220
 
 LABOUR AND THE LAND 
 
 Dominions and tropical Dependencies as much as 
 possible oi the import trade we are now doing with the 
 ioreigner. The proportion of our imports drawn from 
 the Empire has been happily increasing during recent 
 years without the stimulus of any preferential tariff at 
 home. The United Kingdom at tne beginning of the 
 war produced about 22 per cent, of its requirement 111 
 wheat. In 1901-5 the Dominions and India contributed 
 237 per cent., but this had grown in 1911-13 to 39-5 
 per cent. But we have considered this question of 
 Empire resources in a previous chapter and need not 
 repeat what has been said there. 
 
 To sum up briefly, we are compelled in the interests 
 of the whole Empire to increase the security and 
 welfare of this country by reviving its agriculture. 
 But at the same time the whole British race is 
 responsible for the development of those vast terri- 
 tories which have been committed to its charge — a 
 development in the behoof not simply of the owners 
 but of the whole family of men. We cannot afford to 
 waste or sacrifice any man-power which is available for 
 this immense task. We have to make such arrange- 
 ments as will ensure that the great consuming market 
 of this country contributes to the same object. By 
 their preferential tariffs the Dominions are making 
 their demand for imported manufactures contribute to 
 the wealth and power of the metropolitan centre of 
 the Empire. Whether England shall reciprocate those 
 preferences is a question of method and policy. It 
 has already been shown that there are other means 
 outside tariff regulations by which the Empire's 
 internal trade may l>e stimulated and its resources 
 steadily developed. 
 
 221
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Ultima Cymaei venit jam carminia aetas; 
 Magnus ab integro saeclorum nascttur ordo. 
 
 Verg. Eel. iv. 4. 
 The Sibyl's latest age begins, 
 The great world-cycle starts anew. 
 
 The history of the British Empire, during the last 
 half century, surveyed generally, suggests a con- 
 tinuous conflict between two sets of opposing forces, 
 those that make for union and those making for 
 disintegration. Certainly there has been a long and 
 persistent process of decentralisation, leaving to the 
 Colonies and Dominions more and more completely the 
 control of their own destinies. The grant of respon- 
 sible government to the colonies was the decisive event 
 which gives the British Empire its distinguishing 
 character and broadly determined all future develop- 
 ments. Only those who have lived under such a con- 
 stitution can realise how fully the Imperial power is 
 put out of the doors of such a state as regards any 
 practical control or interference. Theoretically the 
 Sovereign Parliament could legislate for the colonies 
 over the heads of these local governments or could 
 veto their legislation on any subject. But such powers 
 are very seldom exercised, and the Imperial Govern- 
 ment has always scrupulously regarded the spirit as 
 
 222
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 well as the letter of these constitutions. Still the 
 constitutional powers mentioned are in reserve. The 
 legislatures of the self-governing Dominions are 
 strictly subordinate bodies, the Dominions are not 
 kingdoms, and the Governors and Governor-General 
 are not Viceroys or constitutional sovereigns, but 
 officers appointed by the Imperial Government to act 
 as intermediaries between the local government and 
 the Secretary of State, and to express and enforce, if 
 necessary, the views of the Imperial authorities. 
 
 The Dominions are not international states, and 
 the Empire as a whole, despite this determined process 
 of decentralisation and dispersion, is still a " simple 
 international person," with a single and undivided 
 Sovereign Head and pursuing a common or single 
 policy in its relations with foreign states. As already 
 pointed out, the essential unity of the Empire was 
 strikingly manifested at the outbreak of the great 
 European struggle, when every portion of the Empire 
 to the loneliest islet in the remotest sea went to war 
 when the King of England went to war. We may 
 speak about the self-governing Dominions as 
 1 nations," but such terms must not disguise the fact 
 that the Empire is a single state just in the sense that 
 Spain and Japan are single states. 
 
 It is true we have pushed the grant of independence 
 to the oversea Dominions to the utmost point consistent 
 with this unity of the Empire as a whole. The reader 
 knows how the colonies obtained the right to determine 
 their own fiscal relations with the outer world, and h<>\\ 
 Germany acted on the logic of this by penalizing 
 Canada separately for her grant of preference to the 
 
 223
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 inother-couutry. A still nearer approach to the position 
 of sovereign states was recently made when the colo- 
 nies obtained the right to negotiate their own commer- 
 cial treaties, and to be relieved from the operation of 
 certain treaties concluded in the past by the Home 
 Government. But here, too, the unity of the Empire 
 has been safeguarded. The Dominions have not 
 received the right of negotiating, signing and ratify- 
 ing treaties independently of the Imperial Government. 
 That would be at once to confer on them the position 
 of separate and sovereign states, and the Empire would 
 cease to exist as an international unit. Such was in- 
 deed the proposal made in 1874 in the Report of a 
 Royal Commission appointed by the colony of Victoria. 1 
 Happily this proposal was not approved by the public- 
 opinion of the colony, but it has been renewed 
 from time to time in other parts of the Empire, 
 especially in Canada, where the Liberal Party formerly 
 held the view that the Dominions should have the 
 treaty power. 
 
 The Empire has, however, weathered this dangerous 
 promontory. It is true that colonial statesmen have 
 conducted negotiations with foreign countries for com- 
 mercial treaties. Sir Charles Tupper negotiated such 
 treaties on behalf of Canada with Spain and France. 
 But in all such cases it is provided that His Majesty's 
 Minister at the Foreign Court shall be a plenipoten- 
 tiary for the purpose of signing the treaty, and that 
 the whole negotiation shall be carried on under the 
 
 1 See Chapter I. 
 
 224
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 supervision and with the approval of His Majesty's 
 Government. 2 
 
 The treaty question came up in the Imperial Con- 
 ference of 191 1 when the Dominions representatives 
 complained that they had not been consulted in the 
 negotiations which led up to the Declaration of Lon- 
 don. Sir Edward Grey was quite prepared to concede 
 to the Dominions the right to be consulted with regard 
 to political treaties — a concession which Sir Wilfred 
 Laurier, the Canadian Premier, regarded with some 
 suspicion, as the right might involve a corresponding 
 obligation on the part of the Dominions to put their 
 forces in time of war at the disposal of the mother- 
 country. The 191 1 Conference asserted in a resolution 
 the right of the Dominions to be consulted, not only in 
 connection with the Conventions agreed to at the Hague 
 Conference, but with regard to all international agree- 
 ments affecting the Dominions. But the right of 
 consultation is a very different matter from such a 
 demand for independent treaty-making powers as was 
 addressed in the Victoria Report cited above, a demand 
 quite inconsistent with the existence of the Empire, and 
 in these days not likely to be received. 
 
 The withdrawal of the Imperial garrisons from the 
 self-governing colonies had long ago shifted upon these 
 the responsibility for their local military defence, and 
 we have seen how in recent years Australia has 
 equipped herself with a navy of her own and how- 
 Canada contemplated the same step. But in the mean- 
 
 i Keitii . " Responsible Government in tin: Dominions": p. m0, 
 P
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 time a new movement had arisen to cry halt to the 
 policy of separation, to cultivate a new-born corporate 
 sentiment among the peoples of the Empire and to 
 devise some form of closer union based upon common 
 interests. There has been no thought of going back 
 upon colonial autonomics. It was not an abrogating 
 and retrospective movement but one which, accepting 
 and insisting upon what had been achieved in the con- 
 stitutional, fiscal and defensive liberty of the colonies, 
 looked forward to a partnership on equal terms, safe- 
 guarding the unity of the Empire and dealing with 
 common concerns. This new spirit in British politics 
 was the product of various converging influences. We 
 may briefly suggest a few of these. 
 
 (i) The Manchester school of politics, with its doc- 
 trine of laisser faire, had fallen into discredit. It had 
 given way to a system of vigorous and all-pervading 
 regulation of industrial methods. Moreover, foreign 
 nations, and even British colonies, showed no sign of 
 emulating England's free trade example. Upon every 
 frontier rose tariff-walls, increasing rather than 
 diminishing in height and effect. It was not surprising 
 that the reaction against Manchester politics should 
 carry with it a revulsion against that anti-Imperial 
 sentiment which had always gone with the creed of 
 cosmopolitan free-trade. 
 
 (2) As already remarked, it was in the eighties of 
 last century that the effects of the advances in mechani- 
 cal science and in communication by steam and tele- 
 graphy began to be felt in the political world. The 
 " diaspora " of the Empire began to be modified. 
 Intercourse between the homeland and the oversea 
 
 226
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Dominions became easier and more constant. Space 
 and time no longer discouraged the idea of union and 
 the development of a vast oceanic commonwealth as in 
 the days when Burke declared that to propose these 
 things was to fight against nature. 
 
 (3) English people became interested in the colonies, 
 which were rapidly growing in wealth and population 
 and revealing wonderful vitality as young democratic 
 offsprings of the old mother-land. British money, too, 
 was being invested in the colonial field, and this stimu- 
 lated interest in the political relations of the colonies 
 with the old country. 
 
 (4) The colonists themselves, despite certain irrespon- 
 sible movements and their uncompromising insistence 
 on local autonomy, showed no signs of " cutting the 
 painter " and setting up finally as independent states. 
 Their asseverations of continued lo3 r alt}^ and devotion 
 to Crown and Empire naturally awoke a response in 
 the mother-country, and this was strongly fortified by 
 men like Carlyle, Froude, Sir George Grey, Tennyson 
 and others who kept the faith amid the darkest hours 
 of apathy and unbelief. 
 
 (5) The spectacle of vast empires increasing in power 
 and wealth, such as Germany and the United States, 
 and the beginnings of colonising ambitions on the part 
 of foreign peoples, suggested that the day of small 
 nationalities was over and that the future lay with the 
 vast political organisation. There is no doubt, also, 
 that the glamour which surrounded the august lady 
 who had sate for fifty years an the English throne 
 had its influence in strengthening the impulse of a 
 common loyalty. Then the Jubilee of [887 was not 
 
 227
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 only a symptom of the new interest in the Empire but 
 a very effective stimulus to the growth of that senti- 
 ment. 
 
 The new notions rapidly found expression. From 
 1S84-1S93 the Imperial Federation League, with which 
 the names of Forster and Rosebery will always be 
 linked, worked for the great ideal which supplied its 
 title. The decisions and resolutions of that body are 
 acquiring a historic interest. After thirty years we 
 have not yet reached the goal, which was to be ap- 
 proached by stages and through experiences not antici- 
 pated by the members of the League. We can now 
 see that the fruit which the League aspired to pluck 
 was yet far from ripe. The Report drawn up at the 
 suggestion of Lord Salisbury received a chilling recep- 
 tion from Mr. Gladstone who was, however, only 
 voicing the reserve and hesitation of the general 
 public. That document is by no means superseded 
 and might serve to-day as the manifesto of an Empire 
 policy widely accepted at home and in the Dominions. 
 The Report briefly defines " the essentials of a United 
 Empire " : 
 
 (a) That the voice of the Empire in peace when 
 dealing with foreign Powers shall be, as far as 
 possible, the united voice of all its autonomous 
 parts. 
 
 (b) That the defence of the Empire in war shall 
 be the common defence of all its interests and of 
 all its parts by the united forces and resources of 
 all its members. 
 
 For these two purposes " some central body in which 
 all the parts of the Empire are represented was essen- 
 
 228
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 tial," and the committee proposed the following ques- 
 tions : 
 
 (a) How shall a Council of the Empire be con- 
 stituted ? 
 
 (b) By what means can the resources of the 
 Empire be most effectively combined? 
 
 The Report goes on to say that this Council should be 
 composed of " members appointed by the United King- 
 dom and the self-governing colonies," India and the 
 Crown Colonies being represented by the two Secre- 
 taries of State for India and for the Colonies. One of 
 the Council's most important duties was to provide for 
 common defence, and the Report goes on to suggest 
 the methods of financial contribution and administra- 
 tion for this purpose. 
 
 As regards the second question the committee makes 
 certain practical proposals, such as the establishment 
 of penny postage, the admission of public colonial 
 securities as trust investments, the appointment of 
 colonial members to the Judicial Committee of tin- 
 Privy Council, all which have since been realised. The 
 League indeed did good service to the cause of consoli- 
 dation. We owe to it the calling of the first Colonial 
 Conference in 18S7, a new departure of immense signi- 
 ficance, and the institution of periodic conferences, 
 while the existing system of trade preference within 
 the Empire is largely owing to its direct and indirect 
 influence. But with the issue of this epoch-marking 
 Report the League's work was done. Much had to 
 happen before the time came for the practical realisa- 
 tion of these ideas. The end of the League was not a 
 defeat for the new ideas. It was only the clove of fl 
 
 220
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 particular campaign in the fight for closer Empire 
 union. As a matter of fact, the City Branch of the 
 League survived under the title of " The British 
 Empire League," while the oversea branches continued 
 their operations. " The United Empire Trade 
 League," founded in 1891, carried forward the idea of 
 commercial and fiscal union, and the "Imperial 
 Federation (Defence) Committee " took over another 
 aspect of the cause. , 
 
 Here it may be well to give some account of the 
 institutions which are "Imperial" in character and 
 have developed under the fostering influence of the 
 wider Britannic sympathies of the last thirty years. 
 We might indeed include among these common institu- 
 tions the Monarchy, the golden link of the great 
 Commonwealth, the sign and symbol of unity, lifted 
 high above all differences of race and colour and creed. 
 But to turn to the institutions of modern device to 
 which allusion has been made, we have 
 
 (1) The Imperial Conference, the great deliberative 
 indaba which meets normally every five years, over 
 which the Prime Minister of this country presides and 
 of which the Premiers of all the self-governing 
 Dominions are ex officio members. In fact the Premiers 
 are always attended by other delegates from their 
 governments, but each Dominion has one vote and one 
 only. Steps have been taken to give the Conference 
 a more permanent and constitutional character. It has 
 been made periodic and has been provided with a secre- 
 tarial staff under the direction of the Secretary of State 
 for the Colonies. This gives the Conference a local 
 habitation and a continuous existence. Provision is 
 
 230
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 also made for subsidiary conferences on questions con- 
 cerning any two or more states. Such was that on 
 Defence in 1909, which had very fruitful results. 
 
 The main feature of these periodic palavers is that 
 they are purely consultative and advisory. The 
 assembled representatives have neither legislative nor 
 executive powers. Their resolutions are not binding 
 upon the legislatures represented, though, as the 
 assembled Premiers have each a parliamentary 
 majority behind them in their own countries, and as 
 they are supposed to be voicing the views of that 
 majority at least, they can generally give effect to any 
 resolution which has been unanimously adopted. Still 
 the fact remains that the Conference is only a means 
 of consultation among the self-governing states of the 
 Empire or, in the words of Mr. Lowell, of Harvard 
 University, " a congress of diplomats rather than an 
 organ of government." 
 
 (2) The Committee of Imperial Defence, consti- 
 tuted by Mr. Balfour in 1904. In essence it is simply 
 the Prime Minister's Advisory Committee on Defence. 
 It consists of the Prime Minister and of such persons 
 as he may summon to be its members. Among these 
 have always been the Secretaries of State for War, 
 Foreign Affairs, the Colonies and India, the First 
 Lord of the Admiralty, the Chancellor of the Exche- 
 quer, the First Sea Lord, the Directors of Military 
 Operations and of Naval Intelligence. The Premiers of 
 the Dominions will always be invited to attend when 
 the Imperial Conference is in session, and it is now 
 understood that a Cabinet Minister or other representa- 
 tive of the Dominions shall have a permanent seat on 
 
 2.71
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 the Committee. It was at a meeting of this Committee 
 in 191 1 that the Minister for Foreign Affairs first 
 admitted the oversea representatives to his full confi- 
 dence on questions of defence and foreign policy. The 
 Committee, like the Imperial Conference, is purely 
 consultative in function. It has no power to legislate 
 or to enforce any of its advice. The Cabinet and Parlia- 
 ment of the United Kingdom continue to be solely 
 responsible for the foreign policy and, ultimately, for 
 the defence of the Empire. 
 
 (3) The Judicial Committee of the Privy Council, 
 that august tribunal which sits so unobtrusively in an 
 upper room in Downing Street, to which every over- 
 sea subject of the King has the right to appeal from the 
 highest courts of every province of the Empire. It is, 
 however, not yet a fully Imperial Court of Appeal, 
 because the House of Lords in its judicial capacity is 
 the court of last resort for the United Kingdom, though 
 appeals go to the Judicial Committee from the ecclesi- 
 astical courts of the United Kingdom. It has been 
 proposed to fuse together the House of Lords as an 
 Appeal Court and the Judicial Committee, and thus 
 create a tribunal common to the whole Empire. The 
 admission of colonial judges to the Court, however, 
 gives the Committee already an Imperial character. 
 
 The Committee now consists of one or two former 
 Indian judges appointed for the purpose ; of the Lords 
 of Appeal in ordinary ; 3 of all the members of the 
 Privy Council who hold, or have held, high judicial 
 
 3 These are four in number. They were created in order to 
 strengthen the judicial intelligence of the hereditary chamber. They 
 are the cnlv instances of persons holding life peerages, 
 
 232
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 office in the United Kingdom or (not exceeding five in 
 number) in the self-governing colonies ; of two other 
 members of the Privy Council if the Crown thinks fit 
 to appoint them. " It is amazing," writes Prof. 
 Lawrence Lowell, of Harvard, " that any one tribunal 
 should be able to deal intelligently with the manifold 
 systems of law that come before the Judicial Com- 
 mittee. Upon its docket one may find a case from 
 Australia involving English Common Law or Equity, 
 another involving French Law from Canada, a third 
 requiring a knowledge of the Roman Dutch Law of 
 Guiana or the Cape, still another that turns upon 
 Hindoo or Mohammedan Law in India, and so on 
 through the long list of British possessions over the 
 whole face of the earth. The capacity of the court to 
 deal with all those questions is the more astonishing 
 because its members are for the most part the same 
 men who sit as judges in the House of Lords." 4 
 
 (4) To these institutions we must now add the most 
 important and significant of all — the Imperial Cabinet 
 which, growing out of the Imperial War Cabinet, is 
 now to be summoned annually. Already before the 
 War Cabinet met, the British Cabinet had assumed an 
 Imperial character, when Sir Robert Borden, the Cana- 
 dian Premier, and subsequently, Mr. Hughes, the 
 Australian Premier, was admitted to the sanctum 
 sanctorum. These signs of the times were not gener- 
 ally noticed amid the distractions of the war. The 
 institution of the annual Empire Cabinet is truly, 
 as Mr. Lloyd George has said, " a landmark in the 
 
 * " Th^ Government of England ": vol. ii., pp. ^fis-o
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 constitutional history of the Empire " and cannot fail 
 to have important sequels. It is to consist of 
 
 The Prime Minister of the United Kingdom and 
 such of his colleagues as deal specially with Imperial 
 affairs ; 
 
 The Prime Minister of each of the Dominions or 
 some specially accredited alternate representative of 
 equal authority, and 
 
 A representative of the Indian people to be 
 appointed by the Government of India. 
 
 The last feature is specially noteworthy. At 
 Imperial Conferences before the war India had been 
 only indirectly represented. At the Imperial War 
 Conference and Cabinet the great " Dependency " (a 
 term which is thus becoming less and less appropriate) 
 was directly and most ably represented by His High- 
 ness the Maharajah of Bikanir and Sir S. P. Sinha, 
 both native Indians. Henceforth the position of India 
 at the Imperial Conferences and at the Empire Cabinet 
 is assured. The War Conference, indeed, passed the 
 following formal resolution : 
 
 " That the Imperial War Conference desires to 
 place on record its view that the Resolution of the 
 Imperial Conference of 20th April, 1907, should 
 be modified to permit of India being fully repre- 
 sented at all future Imperial Conferences, and that 
 the necessary steps should be taken to secure the 
 assent of the various governments in order that 
 the next Imperial Conference may be summoned 
 and constituted accordingly." 
 The history of the British Empire during the last 
 thirty years is, in fact, largely a record of slow but 
 
 234
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 steady advance towards closer co-operation in act and 
 counsel. We are still far from such a formal re-con- 
 stitution as was anticipated by many enthusiasts in the 
 days of the Federation League. We have not yet 
 " attained unto the prize of our high calling " but 
 are still reaching forwards to it. What is to be the 
 ultimate destiny of the Empire, so far as finality is 
 possible in politics ? Is our ideal to be a more or less 
 intimate alliance of independent states, united, it may 
 be, by a system of commercial reciprocity and engaging 
 in consultation on matters of common interest, but 
 without any central legislative and executive body, 
 and without that sovereign unity which constitutes a 
 single international state? Or are we to look forward 
 to such an Imperial federation as will add the 
 crown and cupola to those great federal groups which 
 the self-governing Dominions have formed among 
 themselves ? Is this consummate enterprise of political 
 architecture beyond hope and possibility? Are the 
 difficulties insuperable? Do not the great federations 
 or groups of Dominion, Commonwealth and Union lead 
 up naturally to federation on the highest plane? 
 The self-governing portions of the Empire, in- 
 cluding the United Kingdom, seem to provide the 
 exact conditions that make a federal union possible and 
 desirable. We have, on the one hand, the strong 
 local or particular sentiment, and on the other the 
 sense of common interests and the desire to stand 
 together as against the rest of the world. The student 
 should read and ponder carefully Professor Freeman's 
 brief but concentrated exposition of the federal prin- 
 
 235
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 ciple. In his "History of Federal Government " that 
 great authority writes : 
 
 " The name of Federal Government may, in 
 this wider sense, be applied to any union of com- 
 ponent members where the degree of union between 
 the members surpasses that of mere alliance, how- 
 ever intimate, and where the degree of indepen- 
 dence possessed by each member surpasses any- 
 thing which can fairly come under the head of 
 merely Municipal Freedom. Such unions have 
 been common in many ages and countries, and 
 many of them have been far from realising the 
 full ideal of a Federal Government. That ideal, 
 in its highest and most elaborate development, is 
 the most finished and the most artificial produc- 
 tion of political ingenuity. It is hardly possible 
 that Federal Government can attain its perfect 
 form except in a highly refined age, and among a 
 people whose political education has already 
 stretched over many generations. Two requisites 
 seem necessary to constitute a Federal Govern- 
 ment in this, its most perfect form. On the one 
 hand, each of the members of the Union must be 
 wholly independent in those matters which concern 
 each member only. On the other hand, all must 
 be subject to a common power in those matters 
 which concern the whole body of members col- 
 lectively." 
 Have we not during a whole generation been prepar- 
 ing in the Britannic family precisely the requisite con- 
 ditions described by the great historian — the autonomy 
 of the parts and the sense of common citizenship 
 
 236
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 and the desire of union among the whole body of mem- 
 bers collectively ? True, the wide dispersion of the 
 members of the British Empire is a special and unpre- 
 cedented feature of the problem in this case. But, as 
 we have seen, mechanical science has gone far, and 
 will go much further, to remove this difficulty. Even 
 a journey of twenty-eight days from Australia or New 
 Zealand, a figure which will be reduced in the years to 
 come, cannot be regarded as prohibitive of an annual 
 visit of Empire statesmen to England for the purpose 
 of attending the great Parliament of all the Britains. 
 The more serious obstacles will come into view as we 
 follow the movements of public opinion on the ques- 
 tion during recent years. 
 
 The Imperial Conference of 19^1 produced an inte- 
 resting example of a logical and complete federal 
 scheme for the self-governing Empire. It was brought 
 forward by Sir Joseph Ward, Premier of New Zealand. 
 Let us look at it briefly. It provided : 
 
 1. That Canada, Australia, South Africa, New 
 Zealand and Newfoundland elect to an Imperial 
 House of Representatives one representative for 
 each 200,000 of their respective populations : 
 Canada 37, Australia 25, South Africa 7, New 
 Zealand 6, Newfoundland 2 — that is, 77 in all ; 
 
 2. That the mode of electing the representa- 
 tives be lett to the determination of each of the 
 Dominions ; 
 
 3. That the United Kingdom elect representa- 
 tives on the same basis — that is, one for every 
 200,000 of the population : that is. .say, 220 mem- 
 bei Thus the total membership of the House of 
 Representatives would be 300; 
 
 237
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 4. That the term for which they are elected 
 • be live years. 
 
 5. That the United Kingdom, Canada, Aus- 
 tralia, South Africa, New Zealand, Newfoundland 
 each elect two representatives to be members of 
 an Imperial Council of Defence (Senate), thus 
 providing a Council of 12 ; (the United Kingdom, 
 like the rest, has 2.) 
 
 6. That there be an executive (Cabinet) to 
 consist of not more than 15, not more than one to 
 be chosen from the Senate. 
 
 This Imperial Parliament was to take over exclu- 
 sively the control of all matters common to the whole 
 Empire, that is, those in which every part of it is 
 alike interested ; and also those matters which can be 
 satisfactorily undertaken only by the Empire as a 
 whole. These would include (1) peace and war, 
 treaties and foreign relations generally ; and (2) 
 Imperial Defence and the providing of revenues for the 
 foregoing purposes. 
 
 For the first ten years this Parliament was to have 
 no powers of taxation, the amount payable by each of 
 the oversea Dominions as its contribution being raised 
 by each and paid into the Empire exchequer. The 
 amount payable for purposes of defence by all the 
 Dominions, estimated per capita of population, was 
 not to exceed one-half of the contribution, similarly 
 , estimated, of the United Kingdom. 
 
 This very' definite scheme was practically laughed 
 out of court at the Conference, rather to the surprise of 
 many persons who had been looking and working for- 
 ward to some such consummation. Sir Wilfrid 
 
 238
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Laurier, for Canada, especially distinguished himself 
 in caustic and derisive criticism. But most unexpected 
 was Mr. Asquith's unqualified condemnation. This 
 distinguished Liberal Imperialist asked : 
 
 • What does Sir Joseph Ward's proposal come 
 to? It would impair, if not altogether destroy, 
 the authority of the Government of the United 
 Kingdom in such grave matters as the conduct of 
 foreign policy, the conclusion of treaties, the de- 
 claration and maintenance of peace or the declara- 
 tion of war, and indeed all those relations with 
 Foreign Powers, necessarily of the most delicate 
 character, which are now in the hands of the 
 Imperial Government, subject to its responsibility 
 to the Imperial Parliament. That authority 
 cannot be shared, and the co-existence side by side 
 with the Cabinet of the United Kingdom of this 
 proposed body, clothed with the functions and 
 jurisdiction which Sir Joseph Ward proposed to 
 invest it with, would, in our judgment, be abso- 
 lutely fatal to our present system of government." 
 In other words, the very object those who desire the 
 closer union of the Empire have in view, the devolution 
 from the United Kingdom on to the Colonies of some 
 share in the control of foreign policy, Empire defence 
 and the rest, is declared by one of the wisest of British 
 statesmen to be impossible. The United Kingdom 
 enjoys, and insists on continuing to enjoy, this exclu- 
 sive control of interests common to the whole Empire. 
 But let us hear how the Chairman of the Conference 
 continued : 
 
 " This is from the Imperial point of view. 
 
 239
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Now, from the point of view of the Dominions, 
 this new machine would impose upon them by the 
 voice of a body in which they would be in a stand- 
 ing minority (that is part of the case), in a small 
 minority indeed, a policy of which they might 
 all disapprove, of which some of them at any rate 
 possibly and probably would disapprove, a policy 
 which would in most cases involve expenditure 
 and an expenditure which would have to be met 
 by the imposition on a dissentient community of 
 taxation by its own government." 
 
 To this it is easy to reply that the policy imposed 
 upon the Empire by the United Kingdom under pre- 
 sent conditions may be, and is not infrequently, dis- 
 approved by the Dominions, and that by their contri- 
 bution to the naval defence of the Empire they have 
 been, and are still, taxed for the support of a policy 
 from which they may dissent and over which they have 
 had no control. For example, it is unlikely that the 
 Anglo-Japanese Alliance would ever have been con- 
 cluded if Australia, New Zealand or British Columbia 
 could have had their way. Under Sir Joseph Ward's 
 federal scheme, these provinces would at least have 
 had a constitutional opportunity of protest and per- 
 suasion. Mr. Asquith, in conclusion, turned down 
 these proposals without any reservation : 
 
 " We cannot, with the traditions and history 
 of the British Empire behind us, either from the 
 point of view of the United Kingdom or from the 
 point of view of our self-governing Dominions, 
 assent for a moment to proposals which are so 
 
 240
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 fatal to the very fundamental conditions on which 
 our Empire has been built up and carried on." 
 Mr. Asquith seemed to be enviably immune to the 
 feeling shared very generally by the friends of the 
 Empire that " the conditions on which the Empire has 
 been built up and carried on " no longer satisfy the 
 needs of to-day and to-morrow, and that the Empire 
 must adopt itself to changing circumstances or share 
 the fate of " Assyria, Rome and Carthage." 
 
 The British statesman, however, does place his finger 
 on the real difficulties in the way of such a re-constitu- 
 tion of the British famil}- of states. These are, firstly, 
 that on any system of representation according to heads 
 each individual Dominion and all the Dominions 
 together would be overweighted by the United 
 Kingdom. Or, in other words, the home-country and 
 the Dominions are an aggregation of states in such 
 different stages of development that it is impossible to 
 give the latter any really effective voice and any posi- 
 tive share of responsibility in the control of the affairs 
 common to the Empire. How, for example, can 
 Newfoundland, with her 240,000 people, be joined in 
 a political partnership with the United Kingdom, whose 
 population is 46 millions? This objection was urged 
 only a few years ago in the Canadian Parliament by 
 Sir Wilfred Laurier : 
 
 " Far be it from me," he said, "to speak with 
 disrespect of Imperial Federation. It is a great 
 idea which strongly appeals to the imagination, 
 but, unfortunately, to me at least, it has always 
 seemed to be impracticable, impracticable at all 
 events so long as there is not an approximation 
 
 241 
 
 Q
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 between the population of the mother-country and 
 the population of the new Dominions, so long as 
 there is not an approximation between the wealth 
 of the one and the wealth of the others, and so 
 long as there is not an approximation in the ideas 
 of fiscal legislation." 
 As a specimen of the language spoken by Milton and 
 Shakespeare this is not praiseworthy, but its meaning 
 is clear. The implication is that, though the 
 Dominions may be mistresses in their own houses, they 
 are not sufficiently grown-up to take part in the admin- 
 istration of family affairs as a whole. Responsibility 
 for foreign relations, peace and war, and in the main 
 for Empire defence, must be still left to the govern- 
 ment of the United Kingdom, which, however, may be 
 willing to communicate to the Dominions the fullest 
 information on these subjects and invite their counsel 
 and criticism. The French-Canadian statesman in 
 his political views seems to be deficient in what we 
 may call the federal sense. Here, for example, is a 
 hard saying of his in a speech to the Canadian 
 Parliament in 19 13 : 
 
 " I repeat that, if we are to have a voice in the 
 question of peace and war — and the day will come 
 certainly when we shall have that voice — the only 
 voice we can have must be under the control of 
 the Canadian Parliament, the Canadian govern- 
 ment and the Canadian people." 
 If we are to understand these wx>rds in their obvious 
 sense they mean Canadian secession and independ- 
 ence and the break-up of the great British Common- 
 wealth. Canada, it will be noticed, is not to " pool ' 
 
 242
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 her counsels with those of the other Dominions. She 
 is to have a foreign policy entirely her own. A very 
 different ideal was presented b} r Sir Robert Borden in 
 this instructive debate : 
 
 "Are you to have one Empire, one foreign 
 policy, one combined naval force, to resist every 
 peril, or are you to have five foreign policies and 
 five scattered navies to go down against the attack 
 which may come upon them at anjr time?" 
 However, this disparity of position and power is a real 
 difficulty in the way of providing the Empire with a 
 full "rig-out" of federal institutions. But, like the 
 disabilities of youth, it is a difficulty which grows 
 continuously smaller. "It is by no means impro- 
 bable," said Sir Robert Borden at the Imperial War 
 Conference, " that children now living will see the 
 population of the Dominions surpass that of the United 
 Kingdom." The Dominions cannot go on for ever 
 enjoying the irresponsibility and suffering the disabili- 
 ties of minors in the most important affairs of political 
 life. The gravamen of this objection on the ground 
 of constant minority is that the central body would 
 have the power of taxation, and the Dominions are not 
 inclined to be taxed by a composite body in whose 
 decisions they have no effectual voice. 
 
 But there is more than one via media between the 
 present conditions and such a formal and rigid con- 
 stitution as that suggested by Sir Joseph Ward. The 
 Imperial Cabinet, with its annual meetings, is an 
 appreciable, though modest, advance. This proposal 
 does not establish an entirely new Empire Executive 
 distinct from the various Cabinets of England and the 
 
 243
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Domiuious. The Secretaries of State for Foreign 
 Affairs and War and the Head of the British 
 Admiralty would still be British Ministers re- 
 sponsible to the Parliament of this country. 
 The change would simply be that represen- 
 tatives of the Dominions and India would be 
 admitted to the British Cabinet, or a selection from 
 the British Cabinet, and have an advisory share 
 in the framing of policy, the organisation of defence 
 and other subjects of Empire interest. This advance 
 may be as far as the Dominions and the home-country 
 are for the time being willing to go. A large body of 
 public opinion, however, at home and across the seas, 
 will be anxious to go further. And we may still do so 
 without adopting a full federal constitution for which 
 the Empire is apparently not yet ripe. The essence of 
 a federation is that the federal authority is distinct 
 from and above all the local governments. It has a 
 separate executive, and the federal Parliament, usually 
 consisting of two Chambers, is separately elected. 
 Moreover, there is a. very definite and statutory 
 distribution of powers between the federal authority on 
 the one hand and those of the component states on the 
 other. Assuming that a federalisation of the United 
 Kingdom would precede Empire federation, we may 
 consider for a moment the position of a qualified voter 
 in England. He would have to elect, firstly, his 
 member for the state or provincial Parliament of 
 England ; secondly, his member or members for the 
 federal Parliament of the United Kingdom, dealing 
 with affairs common to England, Wales, Scotland and 
 Ireland ; and thirdly, his members for the Chambers 
 
 244
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 of the Federal Parliament of the Empire dealing with 
 foreign relations, peace and war, defence, naturalisa- 
 tion, communications and other subjects reserved to 
 that supreme Parliament. He would have to work up 
 an emotion corresponding with each of these functions 
 and keep the various sets of issues involved at each 
 of the three elections as distinct as possible in his own 
 mind. Unless the voter, as well as the member, were 
 paid, it is difficult to imagine how he could be induced 
 to exercise on all occasions this proud prerogative of 
 citizenship. Even now the voter, as every election 
 agent knows, needs a good deal of beating and fetching 
 up. Those recurrences of parliamentary general 
 elections might make him as anxious to divest himself 
 of the franchise as some persons during recent years 
 have been fervent to obtain it. 
 
 Moreover, the executive action and legislation of 
 the federal authority have binding force. The Federal 
 Parliament would have the right to impose taxation 
 for common purposes and the power to recover it. 
 This, as I have said, is one of the strongest objections 
 to the creation of any central governing body upon 
 which the Dominions would severally have only a 
 small proportional representation. 
 
 Mr. Herbert Samuel has proposed an intermediate 
 scheme 1 which, while effecting in a high degree the 
 closer constitutional union to which we aspire, would 
 avoid these formidable features of a full-blown federal 
 system. It has the merit of elasticity. It promotes 
 common counsels rather than common coercive action. 
 
 '" Nineteenth Century and After": March, 1917. 
 
 245
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 And, above all, it makes no inroads into those local 
 autonomies on the maintenance of which the public 
 opinion of all the Dominions so emphatically insists, 
 but leaves the quasi-sovereign powers of the various 
 legislatures of the Dominions unimpaired. Mr. 
 Samuel writes : 
 
 " If the Constitution is to be adequate for the 
 purposes it is to serve there should be, not onl}- 
 an Imperial Executive, but also some represen- 
 tative legislative organ, some kind or other of 
 Parliamentary institutions. The situation ap- 
 pears, then, to require the creation of an Assembly 
 which 
 
 " (i) Shall be representative of the whole 
 Empire ; 
 
 " (2) Shall be the body to which the Imperial 
 Executive will present its proposals and by 
 which they will be criticised; 
 
 " (3) Shall be the instrument for shaping the 
 legislation' which should apply in all, or several, 
 of the States of the Empire ; 
 
 " (4) Shall be the theatre for discussion of 
 all matters of common interest ; but which 
 
 " (5) Shall be so limited in its powers as not 
 
 to be able to impose taxes on any self-governing 
 
 part of the Empire without its consent, or levy 
 
 armed forces without its consent, or otherwise 
 
 interfere with its full autonomy. 
 
 " The functions of such an Assembly would 
 
 therefore be to consider the proposals of the 
 
 Imperial Executive, and to endorse or reject them, 
 
 but not to enforce them by binding laws. It 
 
 246
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 would share in framing the estimates of expendi- 
 ture on defence, and propose an allocation of the 
 burden among the several States, but it would not 
 necessarily suggest the methods of raising the 
 revenue, and would not in any case levy the taxes. 
 
 The sovereign power, the law-making 
 
 authority, would remain where it now resides, in 
 
 the Parliaments of the United Kingdom and the 
 
 Dominions, and in the Governments of India and 
 
 Egypt, the Crown Colonies and Dependencies. 
 
 Such a body would be a Parliament in the 
 
 etymological sense of the word ; it would be a 
 
 place for discussion, but lacking the effective, 
 
 essential powers of a legislature ; to term it a 
 
 Parliament would be a misnomer." 
 
 It will be observed that the functions of such an 
 
 Assembly would be to consider the proposals of the 
 
 Empire Cabinet or Executive and to endorse or reject 
 
 them, but not to enforce them by binding laws. The 
 
 law-making authority would remain where it now 
 
 resides, that is, in the Parliaments of the United 
 
 Kingdom and the Dominions, and in the Governments 
 
 of India, Egypt, the Crown Colonies and Dependencies. 
 
 In fact, the Assembly would be strictly a " parlia- 
 
 mentum," or, to speak irreverently, a " talking shop," 
 
 where these important Imperial policies might receive 
 
 a preliminary investigation but without any power to 
 
 translate them into law and statute. As the reader is 
 
 no doubt anxious to get t" the heart <<f these problems 
 
 of high polities, 1 will quote ^n illuminating pas 
 
 from Mr. Samuel's articl 
 
 " Let us suppose such an rmperi.il Assembly 
 
 247
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 in being, without troubling to consider by what 
 name it should be called, and let us imagine the 
 part it would play in the management of affairs. 
 
 " The Imperial Executive would present its 
 financial and legislative proposals. The Assembly 
 would consider them ; examine them perhaps 
 through its Committees; would debate them from 
 the standpoint of the several States represented ; 
 would shape them so as to command the best 
 prospect of support in the territories in which they 
 would apply ; would finally pass them in the form 
 of bills. Those bills would then be transmitted 
 to the Parliaments of the United Kingdom and of 
 the Dominions, and, if they concerned them, to 
 the Governments of the Dependencies and 
 Colonies, for their consideration. They would 
 come with the authority of the central Assembly 
 behind them. They would be the product of the 
 best thought of able representative men meeting 
 on an equal footing to promote the common 
 interest. It may be anticipated that as a rule the 
 local legislatures would accept them. But if 
 amendments were desired they could be proposed, 
 and the bill would then be reconsidered by the 
 Imperial Assembly. The relation between the 
 Assembly and the local Parliaments would 
 resemble indeed the relation between the two 
 Houses of a bicameral legislature. In federal 
 constitutions the central Parliament consists as a 
 rule of two Chambers ; the first represents the 
 whole nation on a uniform basis of population, the 
 second represents the several States or provinces 
 
 248
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 as units. In the plan now suggested the first 
 Chamber, the Imperial Assembly, would represent 
 the self-governing parts of the Empire on the 
 basis of population ; in place of the second would 
 be the local Parliaments of the several States 
 themselves. Bills would pass for amendment 
 between the two. If in any particular case the 
 process did not end in agreement ; if, for example, 
 one of the Dominions declined to concur in the 
 financial proposals of the Imperial Assembly, and 
 no compromise could be effected, there would be 
 no deadlock. Since the sovereign power would 
 reside, not in the Imperial Assembly, but in the 
 Dominion Parliament, that body in the last resort 
 would pass its law in the form acceptable to itself. 
 Uniformity would indeed be sacrificed ; the other 
 States might think themselves unfairly used, but 
 there would be no disruption ; the Dominion would 
 not be limited to a choice between surrender or 
 secession ; it would be left to the influence of 
 public opinion to bring the dissentient State in 
 course of time into line with the rest. . . . 
 
 "The Executive would attend the meetings of 
 the Imperial Assembly, and there the Ministers 
 would propound and advocate their policy. It 
 would no doubt become customary to reserve 
 for its sittings statements of policy, nol c4 an 
 urgent character, dealing with Imperial affairs, 
 and it may Ik- anticipated that the United Kir 
 dom Parliament would be content 1 a gradual 
 
 transfer to an Imperial Assembly of the discussion 
 of matters of common interest to the whole 
 Empire." 
 
 249
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 The^e can be no insuperable difficulty in this deve- 
 lopment unless it be the apathy and unfaith of 
 the British peoples themselves. If the requisite good- 
 will be available this Empire Cabinet and Assembly 
 may very quickly be realised. Even so we should only 
 be achieving in the ends of time a project of union 
 which dates from nearly two and a half centuries back. 
 Several years before the revolt of the American colonies 
 a man of imagination and prescient statesmanship, 
 Mr. Thomas Pownall, who had been Governor and 
 Commander-in-Chief of Massachusetts and South 
 Carolina and was a deep student of British politics at 
 home and over the seas, wrote : 
 
 " It is the duty of those who govern us to carry 
 
 forward this state of things that Great 
 
 Britain may be no more considered as the Kingdom 
 of this He only, with many appendages of pro- 
 vinces, colonies, settlements, and other extraneous 
 parts, but as a grand marine dominion consisting 
 of our possessions in the Atlantic and in America 
 united into one Empire, in a one centre where the 
 
 government is The taking leading 
 
 measures towards the forming of all those Atlantic 
 and American possessions into one Empire of 
 which Great Britain should be the commercial and 
 political centre is the precise duty of the Govern- 
 ment at this crisis. (Such a system) must build 
 up this country to a degree of glory and prosperity 
 beyond the example of any age that has yet 
 passed." 
 It must not be overlooked that even among the 
 friends of the Empire there is a wide schism in ideal 
 
 250
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 and opinion. The two main schools of thought may 
 be designated by the words "Federation" and 
 'Alliance." The ideas of the former have been 
 sufficiently set forth. The latter, of whom Air. 
 Richard Jebb is the most determined and well-equipped 
 champion, do not believe in the need or possibility of 
 a centralised authority imposing its decisions on all 
 the members of the Britannic family. They rely 
 neither upon the associative effect of what Mr. Jebb 
 calls " mutual aid in living," that is, on trade prefer- 
 ence, development of communications and so forth. 
 They think that such close economic relations would 
 ensure that all these states, no longer simply autono- 
 mous but independent, would pursue a common political 
 policy in foreign relations. One gathers, indeed, that 
 there is still to be a common allegiance to the Crown, 
 though in what forms or usages it would find ex- 
 pression is hard to say. 
 
 Among the many currents and cross-currents of 
 opinion and policy in the Empire during recent times 
 there are certainly a good many which seemed to be 
 making towards the alliance of independent nations 
 rather than towards a more organic constitutional 
 union among the States of the Empire. The " baby- 
 fleet ' ' policy seemed especially to be the outconi< 
 thinking " nationally " rather than " imperially." It 
 looks as though the Empire were now Faring towards 
 the bifurcation of these two roads, and as though a 
 decision between the two would have to be irrevocably 
 taken, with very different prospective results. The 
 experience of the war will have convinced most people 
 that we cannot afford to dispense with any practicable 
 
 25'
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Fig. I. 
 
 COLONIAL DEPENDENCE : 
 
 " Our Colonies " 
 
 Fig. II. 
 BRITANNIC ALLIANCE 
 " Five Free Nations." 
 
 j£ 
 
 --fe&fe 
 
 7§rTC 
 
 V 
 
 «^Wi 
 
 
 
 
 Ml 
 
 < 
 
 &M 
 
 /vc. 
 
 If 
 
 
 
 t* 
 
 I 
 
 \ -oo. 
 
 <? 
 
 8 
 
 n 
 
 
 3 
 
 9 
 
 . Perliamon 
 
 t 
 
 
 [3 • Imperial Conference 
 
 
 © * flarEsmen* [ London 
 
 CD • Ministerial Representative Id 
 - Ministerial Responsibility 
 
 Reproduced by permission 
 
 These diagrams are intended to illustrate the evolution of the 
 Empire, with special reference to the question discussed in this 
 book. The discs denote governments. Where there is a parlia- 
 ment this is denoted by an inner circle forming the pivot of the 
 government. The straight lines represent the bonds of constitu- 
 tional authority. Black shading denotes a coloured population ; 
 half-shading a mixed population. The comparison intended is not 
 in respect of area or population, but simply in respect of consti- 
 tutional status ; certain governments being superior or inferior to 
 others. All governments in the same plane of authority are 
 
 252
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 Fig. III. 
 
 IMPERIAL FEDERATION 
 
 With Subject Dependencies. 
 
 Fig. IV. 
 
 IMPERIAL FEDERATION 
 
 With Racial Equality. 
 
 of Captain Richard Jebb. 
 
 represented by equal discs in the same arc; the only exception being 
 Papua (or British New Guinea), which is governed by Australia, 
 and certain islets in the Pacific which have been annexed by New 
 ind. These have not such full-fledged administrations as the 
 great dependencies ruled by Britain ; but they have been inserted 
 by way of calling attention to the fact that Britain is not the only 
 self-governing State, among those represented in the Imperial 
 Conference, which exercises ; t paternal despotism ovei subject 
 countries. Newfoundland must be understood to be included with 
 Canada. 
 
 253
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 links of union, and that we must have trade co-opera- 
 tion and the development of intercourse not in place of 
 but in addition to closer constitutional union. 
 
 The accompanying chart will enable the reader to 
 grasp visually these broad differences in political 
 status. The first figure represents the conditions that 
 substantially prevail to-day. It corresponds with the 
 old tag, " England and her Colonies." It will be 
 noticed that the whole oversea Empire, white and 
 black, depends on the Parliament of the United 
 Kingdom. The segment of the arc representing the 
 purview of the Colonial office should now be widened 
 so as to include the Protectorates which have been 
 transferred from the Colonial to the Foreign Office. 
 New Zealand and Australia, it will be seen, have sub- 
 dependencies of their own in the Pacific to 
 which the war will have made further additions. The 
 second figure represents the ideal of Alliance or " The 
 Five Nations," all swinging in the same orbit. But 
 India is left out in the cold, and with the Protectorates 
 and Crown Colonies depends upon the Parliament of 
 the United Kingdom. It will be seen that the five 
 nations are linked directly to the Crown, this being 
 the point of union or convergence, though provision is 
 made for common consultation in a " Conference." 
 The next figure reveals' a vast difference in political 
 conception. Here the five nations are in common 
 dependence upon a central Federal Government. It 
 will be noticed that India and the other Dependencies 
 no longer hang from the Parliament of the United 
 Kingdom but are administered by the central Federal 
 (lovernment, in which, however, they are not repre- 
 
 254
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 sented. This, then, is Imperial Federation with subject 
 dependencies. The fourth figure pictures the 
 Millennium. The white man's ascendancy has dis- 
 appeared. India and the other tropical dependencies 
 swing in the same orbit with the United Kingdom and 
 the Dominions. It will be seen that the African 
 globe is shaded, which means that the coloured 
 races are taking part in the government there. 
 Also the globe of the central Federal Government 
 is similarly shaded, which implies that these former 
 Dependencies are directly represented in the sovereign 
 Federal authority. But it is "a long, long way to 
 Tipperary," though we are steadily advancing in this 
 direction. 
 
 We may safely anticipate that the common-sense 
 of the Britannic peoples will settle this question of 
 constitutional forms on satisfactory lines. It is true, 
 as General Smuts has said, that " far too much stress 
 is laid upon the instruments of government," but that 
 is not an error which the British genius is likely to 
 commit. The one thing necessary is to maintain the 
 position of the British Empire as an international unit 
 represented in its relations to the outer world by a 
 single and undivided sovereign authority. And the 
 next thing is to associate the various parts of the 
 Empire as widely as possible in the exercise of that 
 authority. 
 
 Surely the war has taught us among its most 
 emphatic lessons the interdependence of all the pro- 
 vinces of the Empire. England cannot stand alone, 
 without the material assistance <>f tin oversea 
 ninions and Dependencies and tip.- moral influence 
 
 255
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 she owes to her position as head of a vast Common- 
 wealth of States. The Dominions cannot maintain 
 their autonomous freedom and work out their 
 own destinies unsupported by the naval might and the 
 material power of England. We may say without 
 undue complacency that it was the throwing of the 
 power and resources of a United British Empire into 
 the scale that saved the liberties of the world in the 
 fateful months and years that followed the outbreak 
 of the great war. 
 
 And this brings us to another less specific but no 
 less important lesson of this unparalleled experience. 
 President Wilson has declared that " this is a peoples' 
 war for freedom, justice and self-government among 
 the nations of the world, a war to make the world safe 
 for the peoples who live upon it." We cannot place 
 behind these great ideas too strong a support of moral 
 and material power. The British Commonwealth is 
 one of the most powerful guarantors of peace and 
 freedom on this planet, but we cannot forget that all 
 the British race, the race which incarnates the love 
 and tradition of freedom, does not live under the 
 British flag, that there are as many who live outside 
 the British Empire as within it. The root of bitterness 
 springing from the War of Secession at the end of the 
 18th century had entirely disappeared before 
 the Union Jack and the Stars and Stripes were enfolded 
 together in a common belligerency against the forces 
 of a barbaric and despotic militarism. This common 
 championship of a common cause by the two branches 
 of the Britannic family is likely to be bigger in destiny 
 
 256
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 and result than any other event in these " anni mira- 
 biles," not even excepting the Russian Revolution. 
 
 Many are looking forward to a " League of 
 Nations " after the war, which shall be strong enough 
 to prevent any such relapse into barbarism as these 
 late years have witnessed. Germany herself has found 
 no difficulty in at once endorsing the American Presi- 
 dent's suggestion. Considering the German antece- 
 dents, this adhesion, like Captain Absolute's deference 
 to his father, is extremely " sudden." The Britannic 
 peoples can, however, do something more than express 
 a pious approval. There is another passage in General 
 Smuts' speech, from which I have already quoted, 
 that bears upon this question. 6 The only regret is that 
 the General should have employed the sacerdotal 
 " you " and not the first person plural : 
 
 " Talk about the League of Nations — you are 
 the only league of nations that has ever existed ; 
 and if the line that I am sketching here is correct, 
 you are going to be an even greater league of 
 nations in the future ; and if you are true to your 
 old traditions of self-government and freedom and 
 to this vision of your future and your mission, 
 who knows that you may not exercise far greater 
 and more beneficent influence on the history 01 
 mankind than you have ever done before? 
 
 " In the welter of confusion which is probably 
 going to follow the- war in Europe you will stand 
 as the one system when.- liberty I '. success- 
 
 fully has kept together divers communities. You 
 
 •Parliament quet Speech, M.iy 15, 1917. 
 
 257 
 
 K
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 may be sure the world such as will be surroundiug 
 you iu the times that are coming" will be very 
 likely to follow your example. You may become 
 the real nucleus for the world-government for the 
 future. There is no doubt that is the way things 
 will go in the future. You have made a successful 
 start; and if you keep on the right track your 
 Empire will be a solution of the whole problem." 
 
 It is true, as the General says, that the British 
 Empire is itself a League of Nations. But the cause 
 of civilisation and freedom and mercy throughout the 
 world needs stronger support than is afforded even by 
 England in union with her youthful and thriving 
 daughter-nations. In our regard for democratic 
 liberty we are at one with the great Republic of the 
 West, " which has never fought a war except for free- 
 dom." The greatest task of American and Britannic 
 statesmanship in the coming years is to devise between 
 the two main branches of the English-speaking world 
 something closer and more intimate than an interna- 
 tional alliance. This task is so paramount in its scope 
 and objects over all others that I must transcribe a 
 few passages on the subject from one of the wisest of 
 our Empire statesmen, Mr. Arthur Balfour. In his 
 historic pronouncement on the " Freedom of the Seas," 
 Mr. Balfour said : 
 
 " The growth of British laws, British forms of 
 government, British literature and modes of 
 thought was the slow work of centuries ; among 
 the co-heirs of these age-long labours were the 
 great men who founded the United States, and 
 
 258
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 the two branches of the English-speaking peoples, 
 after the political separation, developed along 
 parallel lines. So it has come about that whether 
 they be friendly or quarrelsome, whether they 
 rejoice in their agreements or cultivate their de- 
 ferences, they can no more get rid of a certain 
 similarity of outlook than children born of the 
 same parents and brought up in the same home. 
 Whether, therefore, you study political thought 
 in Great Britain or America, in Canada or in Aus- 
 tralia, you will find it presents the sharpest and 
 most irreconcilable contrast to political thought in 
 the Prussian Kingdom or in that German Empire 
 into which, with no modification of aims or spirit, 
 the Prussian Kingdom has developed. Holding, 
 as I do, that this war is essentially a struggle 
 between these two ideals of ancient growth, I 
 cannot doubt that in the result of that struggle 
 America is no less concerned than the British 
 Empire. 
 
 " Now, if this statement, which represents the 
 most unchanging element in my political creed, 
 has in it any element of truth, how does it bear 
 upon the narrower issues upon which I dwelt in 
 the earlier portions of this interview? In other 
 words, what are the practical conclusions to be 
 drawn from it? My own conclusions are these : — 
 If in our time any substantial efTort is to be 
 made towards ensuring the permanent triumph 
 of the Anglo-Saxon ideal, the great communities 
 which accept it nmst work together. And in 
 working together they must beat in mind thai 
 
 259
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 law is not enough. Behind law there must be 
 power. 7 
 Again, on July 4, 1917, the first Independence Day 
 ever celebrated jointly by English and Americans in 
 England, when " Old Glory " and the Union Jack 
 were closely entwined on the flagstaff of the stateliest 
 tower in Westminster, Mr. Balfour said at a dinner 
 given by the American Society in his honour : 
 
 " We are not brought together in this colossal 
 struggle, we are not working together at this 
 identical moment — this great and unsurpassed 
 moment in the history of the world — aiming at 
 narrow or selfish objects ; or bound together partly 
 by antiquated traditions. We are working to- 
 gether in all the freedom of great hopes and with 
 great ideals. Those hopes and those ideals we 
 have not learnt from each other. We have them 
 in common from a common history and from a 
 common ancestry. We have not learnt freedom 
 from you, nor you from us. We both spring from 
 the same root. We both cultivate the same great 
 aims. We have both the same hopes as regards 
 the future of Western civilisation, and now we 
 find ourselves united in this great struggle against 
 a Power which, if it be allowed to prevail, is going 
 to destroy the very roots of that Western civilisa- 
 tion from which we all draw our strength. We 
 are bound together in that. 
 
 " Are we not bound together for ever? Will not 
 our descendants when they come to look back upon 
 
 7 From an interview with the American Press. (1916.) 
 
 260
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 this unique episode in the histon- of the world 
 say that among the incalculable circumstances 
 which it produces the most beneficent and the most 
 permanent is, perhaps, that we are brought 
 together and united for one common purpose and 
 common understanding — the two great branches 
 of the English-speaking race? This is a theme 
 which absorbs my thoughts day and night. It is 
 a theme which moves me more, I think, than any- 
 thing connected with public affairs in all my long 
 experience. It is a theme which I hope you will 
 dwell upon; a theme which I hope and trust you 
 will do your best to spread abroad in all parts of 
 the world, so that from this date onwards for all 
 time we who speak the common language and 
 have these common ideals may feel that we are 
 working not merely for ourselves individually, not 
 even for our joint interests, but that we are 
 working together for the best interests of the 
 whole of mankind and for the civilisation not 
 only of the Old World but of the New." 
 This is the language of a man who is not addicted 
 to merely emotional rhetoric. The closer union, or 
 re-union in some degree, of the English-speaking 
 peoples of the world must be henceforth an object of 
 policy, and all our arrangements, defensive and fiscal 
 and commercial, must be to some extent conditioned 
 by that common orientation. Is it too much to hope 
 that a great Amphictyonic council representing the 
 British Empire, the United States and English- 
 speakers everywhere should meet annually for the 
 discussion of affairs on the highest plane of world- 
 
 261
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 politics, or that there should be some organised co- 
 operation between the naval resources of the two 
 Powers ? 
 
 As the world develops, the United Kingdom appears 
 more and more as a small and detached portion of the 
 domains ruled by the English-speaking peoples, 
 holding up the ideas those peoples represent in the 
 old home of Western civilisation, the Continent of 
 Europe. For la vieille Europe is still capable of 
 affecting for better or worse the destinies of the whole 
 earth. " Hitherto," said Mr. Page, the American 
 Ambassador to this country, at the Balfour dinner, 
 " we have been concerned chiefly with the development 
 and the extension of liberty at home. We have now 
 entered upon a higher crusade to help in an extension 
 of liberty in this old world, since the foundations of 
 that liberty throughout the whole world have been 
 assailed." In every zone and clime of that world the 
 English-speaking peoples are planted in puissant and. 
 growing communities, to whose wealth and power every 
 year brings its increase. Against a fellowship of 
 peoples so ubiquitous, so firmly established at every 
 point of vantage, so immeasurably endowed with actual 
 and potential wealth, no other combination among the 
 sons of men can ever prevail. And such a League 
 could encite no jealousy or fear in the heart of any 
 free and freedom-loving man. For it would stand for 
 equal rights and individual liberty not only in its own 
 borders but throughout the world. It would attempt 
 no selfish or exclusive exploitation of the wealth 
 committed to its trusteeship, but would throw open its 
 resources to all who wished to come and share. Only 
 
 262
 
 CLOSER UNION 
 
 against tyranny and aggressive ambition and any 
 attempt to enslave the minds and consciences and 
 bodies of men would the power of such a League be 
 relentlessly exercised. Thus secured, humanity 
 might go forward towards new conquests over the 
 forces of Nature and with the forces of Nature in a 
 progress in which all the tribes of men would be 
 blessed, and without those long and destructive inter- 
 ludes of strife from the worst of which the world is 
 now endeavouring to recuperate its strength. 
 
 263
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Admixture of races undesirable, 
 64. 
 
 Africa, East, 18. 
 
 African Railways, 103. 
 
 Agricultural population, Our, 54. 
 
 Aircraft communication, 112. 
 
 American immigrants into 
 Canada, 47. 
 
 Amery, Capt. L. S., 183. 
 
 Anglo-Egyptian Convention, 1S5. 
 
 Anson, Sir W., 29. 
 
 Asbestos, 89. 
 
 Asquith, Mr., 239. 
 
 Assimilative powers of the Bri- 
 tish race, 48. 
 
 Australia: Railways, 50; immi- 
 gration, 51 ; Northern Terri- 
 tory, 58, 81 ; restrictions, 62 ; 
 Governor Phillip, 72 ; central- 
 lands, 82 ; railways, 102 ; 
 manufactures, 151 ; fiscal free- 
 dom, 161 ; her fleet, 189. 
 
 Australia, Commonwealth of, 
 24. 
 
 Australia, not an arid continent, 
 49. 
 
 Australia, Population of, 25. 
 
 Australian Colonial Duties Act, 
 The, 163. 
 
 Balfour, Mr., 258. 
 Balfour of Burleigh, Lord, 181. 
 Bathurst, Capt. C, 213. 
 Bauchi tin fields, 75. 
 Beira, 78. 
 Beit, 76. 
 
 Belgium, Transmarine posses- 
 sions of, 23. 
 
 Bengal, The great famine in, 60. 
 
 " Big Loaf," The, 176. 
 
 Boell, Mons. P., 133. 
 
 Bonny, Riv., 75. 
 
 Borden, Sir R., 64, 233. 
 
 Botha, Gen., 18. 
 
 British Army in India, The, 139. 
 
 British Columbia, 99. 
 
 British Cotton-growing Associa- 
 tion, 91. 
 
 British East Africa Protectorate, 
 
 Si- 
 British Empire, The : its out- 
 come, 15; "Robberies," 17; 
 extent, 19 ; temperate portions, 
 22 ; distinguishing features, 
 2 3 ; geographical dispersion, 
 24 ; communication, 25 ; diver- 
 sity, 26 ; productions, 26 ; 
 deficiencies, 27 ; a simple Inter- 
 national person, 27 ; Colonial 
 States, 28 ; neutrality of the 
 Colonies, 33 ; populations, 39 ; 
 emigration, 42 ; labour on the 
 land, 52 ; race, 57 ; Indian im- 
 migrants, 61 ; lone lands, 75 ; 
 ores, 89 ; cotton, maize, 91 ; 
 nitrates, 92 ; timber, 93 ; com- 
 munications, 96; "subject" 
 and "citizen," 125; India, 
 134 ; negro subjects, 141; 
 trade and commerce, 148 ; 
 preference, 181 ; dependence, 
 187; sea power, 190; land 
 labour, 204 ; rural population, 
 210; cereals, 211 ; cattle, 211 ; 
 agriculture, 214; constitu- 
 tional powers, 223 ; confer- 
 
 264
 
 INDEX 
 
 corn 
 1 60 ; 
 Ger- 
 
 179; 
 
 ences, leagues, committees, 
 
 229. 
 British Empire League, 230. 
 British Guiana, S3. 
 Bryce, Lord, 112. 
 Bukama, 106. 
 Burke, 25. 
 
 Cable communication, 117. 
 
 Canada : Conquest of, 18 ; ex- 
 tent, 19; a Dominion, 24; 
 Imperial Defence Conference, 
 34 ; immigration, 42 ; fifty 
 years ago, 43 : tariff, 44 ; 
 restrictions on immigrants, 
 £3 ; wheat production, 83 ; 
 ores, 89; railways, 99; 
 laws, 154 ; taxation, 
 preference, 173 ; and 
 many, 175; preference, 
 New Brunswick, 218. 
 
 Cape and the Boer War, 34. 
 
 Cape to Cairo Line, The, 106. 
 
 Cattle in Rhodesia, 77. 
 
 Central table-lands of Australia, 
 82. 
 
 Cereals, Cultivation of, 211. 
 
 Chamberlain, Mr., 171. 
 
 Chartered Company, The, 51. 
 
 Chesterton, Mr. G. K., 149. 
 
 Citizenship, 131. 
 
 Claudian, the poet, 61. 
 
 Climate of East Africa, 79. 
 
 Coal in Rhodesia, 77. 
 
 Cobden, 206. 
 
 Colonial Conference in 1887, 86, 
 98. 
 
 onial State . Status nf. 
 Colonies," 56, 130. 
 
 Coloured Race Exclusion Act, 68. 
 
 B, Popu- 
 lation of, 4". 
 
 Command of the sea, 192. 
 
 Commercial Treaties, Colonial, 
 
 224. 
 Committee of Imperial Defence, 
 
 2 3 l - 
 Communications, 26. 
 Comparative distances. 122. 
 Congo, R., 106. 
 Constitutional powers, 223. 
 Cook, Capt., 49. 
 Corn Laws, Repeal of the, 155, 
 
 205. 
 Coronation Conference, The, 
 
 171. 
 Cotton-lands, 91. 
 Cromer, Lord, 134, 185. 
 Cultivation, Intensive, 212. 
 
 Deakin, Mr., 86, 176. 
 Decentralisation, 28. 
 Declaration of London, The, 35. 
 Deficiencies in productions, 27. 
 " Department of Information," 
 
 120. 
 Dispersion of the Empire, 25. 
 Disraeli, 91, 153. 
 " Dominions," 56. 
 Dominions Roval Commission, 
 
 87. 
 Duffy, Mr., 162. 
 
 " Dunraven Debate." The, 168. 
 Durham, Lord, 42. 
 Dutchmen, South African, 41. 
 
 East Africa, Indians in, 
 
 I t Africa, Three natural divi- 
 sions of, 78. 
 
 " Effective occupation," -'■ 
 
 Elgin, Lord, 155. 
 
 " Emden," The, 189. 
 
 Emigration, ■}-• . to Canada, 45- 
 migrant," 217. 
 
 •• Kr Land Robberi^. 
 
 \I..p of," .7 
 
 *5
 
 INDEX 
 
 Expansion 
 Seeley's, 18. 
 
 of England," 
 
 Federal Government, 236. 
 
 " Federation " and " Alliance," 
 
 251- 
 
 Fiji, 16. 
 
 Fisheries of Canada, 83. 
 
 Forbidden Industries, 149. 
 
 Forests of Canada, 83. 
 
 Foster, Mr. G., 48. 
 
 France : Canada, 18 ; trans- 
 marine possessions, 23 ; N. 
 African Colonies, 23. 
 
 Free trade, 185. 
 
 Freeman's " History of Federal 
 Government," 236. 
 
 French-Canadians, 41. 
 
 Frobisher's Map of Australia, 
 49. 
 
 Fuchs, Prof., 157. 
 
 Fuller's " The Empire of India," 
 133- 
 
 Gait, Sir A., 159. 
 
 Geographical dispersion, 24. 
 
 George, Mr. D. L., 178. 
 
 Germany : misrepresentations, 
 16; map of " England's Rob- 
 beries," 17; African Colonies, 
 18; transmarine possessions, 
 23 ; rural population, 52. 
 
 Germany and Canada, 175. 
 
 German plans for E. Africa, 145. 
 
 Georgian Bay — Montreal Canal, 
 102. 
 
 Gibbon, 19, 46. 
 
 Gilruth, Dr., 81. 
 
 Gorgas, Surg.-Gen., 58. 
 
 " Grain Blockade," The, 102, 
 
 Great War, The, 32. 
 
 Grey, F.arl, 165. 
 
 Harcourt, Mr. Seer., 130. 
 Hofmeyr, Mr. J., 86. 
 Holland, Transmarine posses- 
 sions of, 23. 
 Hudson's Bay, 102. 
 Hurd, P. and A., 197. 
 
 Imperial Cabinet, 233. 
 Imperial Conference, The, 230. 
 Imperial Defence Conference, 
 
 The, 34. 
 " Imperial Development Board," 
 
 93- 
 Imperial Federation League, 98 
 
 228. 
 
 " Imperial sentiment," 86. 
 
 Imperial War Conference, 65. 
 
 India: peace and order, 16; 
 temperate and tropical, 22 : 
 British population, 58 ; emi- 
 grants, 61 ; Indians in Natal, 
 65; fiscal future, 187. 
 
 Indians in Natal, 65. 
 
 India's position, 134. 
 
 Interdependence, 255. 
 
 Italy : Transmarine possessions 
 of, 23. 
 
 Jameson, Sir L., 76. 
 Java, 50. 
 Jebba, 74. 
 Johnstone, Sir H., 144. 
 
 Kaduna, 75. 
 Kano, 75. 
 Kanaka labour, 68. 
 Katanga, 78. 
 Kauri Pine, The, 93. 
 Keith's " Responsible Govern- 
 ment in the Dominions," 225. 
 Kimberley, Lord, 163. 
 Kingston, The disaster at, 197. 
 
 266
 
 INDEX 
 
 Labour in Australia, 81. 
 Lagos, 74. 
 
 Lancashire and India, 186. 
 Land settlement, 53, 216. 
 Language, Influence of, 46. 
 Lansdowne, Lord, 159. 
 Lauries, Sir W., 34, 241. 
 " Law and Custom of the Con- 
 stitution," Anson's, 29. 
 Lawley, Sir A., 58. 
 Lawrence, Dr., on Neutrality, 
 
 37- 
 Le Pas, 101. 
 
 " League of Nations," A, 257. 
 Lewin, Mr. E., m. 
 Life, Preservation of, Effects of 
 
 the, 60. 
 " Lone lands," 75. 
 Lowell, Prof. A. L., 28, 233. 
 Lucas, SirC, 17, 24, 65, 96. 
 
 Mail contracts, 1 14. 
 
 Maize, 91. 
 
 Maize-lands, 91. 
 
 Malay Peninsula, The, 143. 
 
 Manchester School of Politics, 
 
 226. 
 Manufacturers, Australian, 151. 
 Meat, Importation of, 211. 
 Mercantile Era, The, 149. 
 Mendoza, 7 1 . 
 Mechanical Science, Effect of, 
 
 24. 
 Milner, Lord, 99. 
 Mombasa, 78. 
 Monazite, 90. 
 Muir, Prof. R., 135. 
 
 Napier, Sir G., 62. 
 Natal, I 
 
 Natal, Indians in, 65. 
 Naturalisation, 126. 
 
 Naval power, Unity in, 192. 
 Ne^ro subjects, Destiny of, 141. 
 " Neutrality of the Colonies in 
 
 war," 33. 
 Neutrality, Obligations of, 36. 
 New Brunswick, 218. 
 Newfoundland, 31. 
 New Guinea, 16. 
 New Zealand, 16. 
 New Zealand, Population of, 25. 
 Nickel, 89. 
 Nigeria, 75. 
 
 Nitrates, Deficiency in, 27. 
 Nitrates and Potash, 92. 
 Northern Territory of Australia, 
 
 50, 58, 68, 80, 81. 
 
 Oats, Cultivation of, 211. 
 Oil Reservoirs of Trinidad, 121. 
 Oppenheim, Prof., 27, 
 " Opposuit Nature," 25. 
 Ores, 89. 
 Orosius, 61. 
 
 Oversea Empires, Differences in, 
 23- 
 
 Pacific Cable., 86. 
 Pacific Slope, The, 43. 
 Panama, 58. 
 
 Panama Canal, The, 120. 
 Papua, 16. 
 Peat, 92. 
 
 Phillip, Gov., 17, 71. 
 Population of the British Em- 
 pire, 40. 
 Population on the land, 216. 
 
 Port Haroourt, -$. 
 
 Port Florence, 7.;. 
 Port Nelson, 101. 
 Potash, Deficiency in, 27. 
 Pnwnall, T., 24. 
 Prairie land, I 
 Prefereme, 154. 
 
 267
 
 INDEX 
 
 Preference in Australia, S. Africa 
 
 and N. Zealand, 179. 
 Preference in Canada, 179. 
 Productions, 26. 
 Protection, The Colonies and, 
 
 l6l. 
 
 Railways : Australian, 50, 103 ; 
 
 African, 103. 
 Raw materials, The control of, 
 
 S 7 . 
 Reindeer, 83. 
 Railways, Canadian, 99. 
 Rhodes, 76. 
 
 Rhodes Scholarships, The, 77. 
 Rhodesia, 51, 76. 
 Ritchie, Mr., 173. 
 Roman Empire, The, 19. 
 Roman Ideal, The, 61. 
 Rural populations, 213. 
 Russian Empire, 24. 
 
 St. Lucia, Disturbances at, 198. 
 
 Salamis, The battle of, 192. 
 
 Salisbury, Lord, 82, 169. 
 
 Samuel, Mr. H., 245. 
 
 Savannahs, 86. 
 
 Science and Empire, 97. 
 
 Sea communications, 114. 
 
 Sea-power, Britain's, 190. 
 
 " Simple International person," 
 The State a, 27. 
 
 Small Holdings Act, 215. 
 
 Smith, Adam, 96. 
 
 Smuts, Gen., 18, 39, 63, 142, 257. 
 
 South Africa : need for popula- 
 tion, 51 ; restriction on immi- 
 grants, 63 ; Rhodesia, 76 ; 
 resources of Rhodesia, 77 ; 
 railways, 103. 
 
 South Africa, Union of, 24, 
 
 Sovereign authority, 37. 
 
 Steam engine, The, 97. 
 Strathcona, Lord, 99. 
 " Subject " and " Citizen," 125. 
 Submarine, The, 189. 
 Submarine attack on Commerce, 
 
 Effect of, 53. 
 Sugar beet, Cultivation of, 212. 
 Sugar growing, 55. 
 
 Tariff, Canadian, 44. 
 Tariffs, 153. 
 Tasmania, 217. 
 Tasman, 49. 
 
 Telegraphic communication, 117. 
 Temperate regions of the Em- 
 pire, 22. 
 Timber, 93. 
 Torrid Zone, Settlement in the, 
 
 58- 
 Torres, 49. 
 Trans-Andine Railway, The, 
 
 in. 
 Trans-Saharan Railway, A, 108. 
 Treaties, Power of Dominion to 
 
 make, 32. 
 Tropical Zone, The, 58. 
 Tungsten, 90. 
 Turnor, Mr. Chr., 214. 
 Udi coal-fields, 76. 
 Uganda, 79. 
 Ungava, 83. 
 United Empire Trade League, 
 
 230. 
 United States of America, 24. 
 
 Vancouver riots, The, 30. 
 " Verney Report," The, 215. 
 Vessels of large draught, 115. 
 Victoria, The Colony of, 33. 
 Victoria Falls, 78. 
 Victoria Nyanza, L., 79. 
 
 Wankie Colliery, The, 77. 
 
 268
 
 INDEX 
 
 Ward, Sir J., 199, 237, 239. 
 Watt, James, <■)-. 
 West Indies, The, 121. 
 Wheat, The cultivation of, 211. 
 Wheat Production in Canada, 83. 
 " White Australia," A, 67. 
 White subject-peoples, Popula- 
 tion of, 40. 
 Williams, Mr. R., 108. 
 Wilson, President, 256. 
 
 Winnipeg, 100. 
 
 Wireless communication, 117, 
 
 Yoruba, 74. 
 
 Zambesi, The, 76. 
 Zanzibar, 16. 
 Zaria, 75. 
 Zinc, 89. 
 
 269
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT OF INDIA. 
 
 An interesting scheme of Indian reform has been 
 put forward by the distinguished Indian statesman, the 
 late Mr. G. K. Gokhale. The proposals are moderate 
 and statesmanlike. They involve, in Mr. Gokhale's 
 own words, " the two- fold operation of freeing the 
 Provincial Governments, on the one hand, from the 
 greater part of the control which is at present exercised 
 over them by the Government of India and the 
 Secretary of State in connection with the internal 
 administration of the country, and substituting, on 
 the other, in place of the control so removed, the 
 control of the representatives of taxpayers through 
 Provincial Legislative Councils." The scheme provides 
 for a distinct distribution of powers between these 
 enlarged and developed Provincial Assemblies and the 
 Central Indian authority, the latter thus approximat- 
 ing to the position of a Federal Government. The 
 Legislative Council of the Viceroy it is proposed to 
 convert into a sort of Federal Parliament under the 
 title of " The Legislative Assembly of India." The 
 control of the Secretary of State over the Government 
 of India is to be reduced and the Council of India 
 (i.e., the Council of the Secretary of State, which must 
 be distinguished from the Viceroy's Council in India) 
 to be abolished. 
 
 The Under-Secretary for India, Lord Islington, has 
 also proposed a scheme of reform not unlike that of 
 
 270
 
 APPENDIX 
 
 Mr. Gokhale's. " Modern India," he said, " should 
 be treated far less as a group of uniform provinces 
 under a Central Government. Each province should 
 be allowed to work out its own redemption by itself in 
 accordance with its own capacity." What Lord 
 Islington had in mind was an India resembling, 
 mutatis mutandis, the Commonwealth of Australia, 
 ' a federation of self-governing States, in which the 
 central authority exercises control over matters 
 affecting equally all component units." 
 
 The Secretary of State for India, Mr. Montagu, 
 speaking officially in the House of Commons (Mid- 
 summer, 191 7), foreshadowed " substantial steps 
 towards an increasing association of Indians in every 
 branch of the Administration, and the gradual develop- 
 ment of self-governing institutions, with a view to the 
 progressive realisation of responsible government in 
 India as an integral part of the British Empire." 
 
 ■'., Primttri, Londond D
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 JUN7 1962 
 
 DEC 2 3 1986 
 
 Form L9-30m-ll,'58(.8268s4)444
 
 DA 
 _1B_ 
 
 Mills - 
 
 M62f The 
 the 
 
 future of 
 empire 
 
 DA 
 18 
 M62f
 
 This label must not be n 
 figures t 
 
 For use when 
 issued :is 
 an extra. 
 
 3 1158 01137 8386 
 
 UC SOUTHERN REGION* 
 
 ITY 
 
 AA 000 676 678 
 
 IVi 
 
 4